Pax vobis, or Ghospell and libertie against ancient and modern papists. By E.G. preacher of the word. Dedicated to the right honble the Lord Halyfax
         Griffith, Evan, A.M., Minister of Alderly.
      
       
         
           1679
        
      
       Approx. 218 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 96 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A42139
         Wing G1990
         ESTC R215168
         99827126
         99827126
         31540
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A42139)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 31540)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1886:23)
      
       
         
           
             Pax vobis, or Ghospell and libertie against ancient and modern papists. By E.G. preacher of the word. Dedicated to the right honble the Lord Halyfax
             Griffith, Evan, A.M., Minister of Alderly.
          
           [20], 166 p.
           
             s.n.],
             [London? :
             Anno 1679.
          
           
             E.G. = Evan Griffith.
             Place of publication conjecture by cataloger.
             Reproduction of original in the Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Freedom of religion -- England -- Early works to 1800.
           Church and state -- England -- Early works to 1800.
           Reformation -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2005-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-12 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-06 Elspeth Healey
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-06 Elspeth Healey
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           PAX
           VOBIS
           OR
           GHOSPELL
           AND
           LIBERTIE
           AGAINST
           ANCIENT
           AND
           MODERN
           PAPISTS
           .
        
         
           BY
           E.G.
           PREACHER
           OF
           THE
           WORD
           .
        
         
           DEDICATED
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           HON
           BLE
           THE
           LORD
           HALYFAX
           .
        
         
           Stand
           fast
           in
           the
           Libertie
           ,
           wherewith
           Christ
           hath
           made
           vs
           free
           ,
           and
           be
           not
           entangl'd
           again
           with
           the
           yoke
           of
           bondage
           
             (
             Popery
          
           )
           
             
               Gal.
               c.
               5.
               v.
               1.
            
             
          
        
         
           Anno
           1679.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           TO
           THE
           CHILDREN
           OF
           THE
           REFORMATION
           .
        
         
           BE
           not
           concern'd
           to
           know
           whose
           hand
           it
           is
           which
           holds
           the
           link
           ,
           but
           follow
           the
           light
           it
           gives
           :
           reach
           your
           hand
           to
           receive
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           which
           marks
           the
           shore
           ,
           where
           the
           Ark
           of
           our
           Reformation
           ,
           shatter'd
           by
           a
           deluge
           of
           troubles
           ,
           may
           rest
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           Holy
           liberty
           to
           all
           and
           each
           Person
           to
           believe
           or
           not
           believe
           ;
           act
           or
           not
           act
           ,
           as
           he
           pleases
           with
           a
           safe
           conscience
           acording
           the
           Principles
           of
           our
           Reformation
           .
           We
           generally
           lament
           the
           convulsions
           which
           shake
           our
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           through
           the
           diversity
           of
           opinions
           ,
           professed
           by
           our
           several
           Congregations
           ;
           som
           remedies
           have
           bin
           applied
           to
           bring
           vs
           to
           Peace
           and
           conformity
           ;
           but
           all
           have
           proved
           ineffectual
           :
           som
           of
           our
           Drs
           judge
           ,
           nothing
           can
           cure
           our
           disease
           ,
           but
           a
           General
           Council
           or
           supream
           Authority
           ,
           to
           whose
           sentence
           we
           should
           all
           submit
           ;
           but
           this
           ,
           besides
           that
           it
           is
           Popish
           ,
           to
           grant
           any
           human
           Power
           for
           to
           oblige
           our
           consciences
           against
           
           our
           jugdments
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ;
           is
           but
           an
           imaginary
           remedy
           for
           a
           real
           Evil
           :
           for
           ,
           it
           's
           not
           in
           the
           Reformation
           as
           in
           Popery
           ;
           in
           this
           there
           is
           a
           supream
           Authority
           for
           to
           convene
           the
           Pastors
           of
           diverse
           Kingdoms
           to
           a
           general
           Council
           ;
           in
           our
           Reformation
           there
           is
           none
           :
           Popery
           believes
           its
           Councils
           and
           Popes
           infallible
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           cannot
           but
           acquiesce
           ,
           because
           an
           infallible
           sentence
           leaves
           no
           doubt
           of
           the
           Truth
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           all
           Councils
           and
           human
           Authority
           are
           fallible
           ;
           and
           consequently
           their
           Decisions
           may
           be
           doubted
           of
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           never
           certain
           of
           the
           Truth
           .
        
         
           Others
           judge
           ,
           the
           remedy
           of
           our
           disease
           can
           be
           no
           other
           ,
           but
           Pills
           of
           persecution
           ,
           penal
           laws
           ,
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           Ordinances
           of
           Synods
           ,
           forcing
           men
           to
           conformity
           ;
           but
           this
           has
           proved
           not
           only
           destructive
           to
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           has
           shockt
           the
           very
           foundation
           of
           our
           Reformation
           :
           for
           if
           we
           must
           believe
           under
           severe
           penalties
           what
           the
           State
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           Authority
           will
           have
           vs
           believe
           ;
           then
           scripture
           must
           be
           no
           more
           our
           Rule
           of
           faith
           ,
           but
           the
           state
           and
           Church
           ,
           which
           tells
           me
           what
           I
           must
           believe
           ;
           and
           we
           must
           be
           deprived
           of
           the
           right
           and
           power
           of
           interpreting
           
           Scripture
           and
           believing
           it
           in
           the
           sense
           we
           think
           it
           to
           be
           the
           true
           ;
           and
           yet
           our
           whole
           Reformation
           is
           cemented
           and
           was
           first
           raised
           vpon
           this
           Holy
           Libertie
           ;
           That
           every
           one
           should
           reade
           Scripture
           ,
           interpret
           it
           ,
           and
           believe
           whatever
           he
           thought
           was
           the
           true
           sense
           of
           it
           ;
           without
           any
           compulsion
           or
           constraint
           for
           to
           believe
           either
           Church
           ,
           State
           ,
           Universitie
           or
           Dr.
           if
           wee
           did
           not
           judge
           by
           Scripture
           his
           Doctrin
           was
           true
           .
        
         
           If
           Prudence
           had
           as
           great
           a
           share
           in
           our
           Conduct
           ,
           as
           Passion
           ,
           wee
           should
           regulat
           our
           future
           by
           the
           effects
           of
           our
           past
           actions
           ;
           and
           if
           wee
           will
           cast
           an
           eye
           back
           to
           the
           transactions
           of
           later
           years
           ,
           we
           will
           find
           this
           compulsion
           of
           Mens
           Consciences
           has
           produced
           but
           confusion
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           fatal
           disturbances
           in
           our
           State
           ;
           contrarywise
           ,
           never
           did
           our
           Reformation
           enjoy
           more
           peace
           ,
           shin'd
           with
           more
           lustre
           ,
           and
           held
           its
           course
           with
           more
           happiness
           ,
           than
           when
           none
           was
           molested
           for
           his
           Profession
           ,
           but
           euery
           one
           had
           libertie
           to
           believe
           and
           teach
           ,
           what
           Doctrin
           and
           sense
           each
           one
           thought
           to
           be
           the
           most
           conformable
           to
           Scripture
           .
           Confider
           the
           infancy
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           when
           God
           raised
           Luther
           to
           repair
           the
           ruins
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           how
           of
           a
           suddain
           it
           spred
           it self
           
           in
           Germany
           ,
           France
           ,
           Holland
           ,
           Poland
           ,
           Scotland
           and
           England
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           means
           ?
           was
           it
           not
           by
           takeing
           away
           all
           constraint
           of
           mens
           Consciences
           (
           vsed
           then
           only
           in
           the
           Popish
           Church
           )
           our
           blessed
           Reformers
           takeing
           to
           themselves
           and
           giving
           to
           others
           ,
           a
           Holy
           libertie
           for
           to
           teach
           and
           believe
           what
           ever
           they
           judged
           to
           be
           the
           Doctrin
           and
           true
           Sense
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           tho
           it
           should
           be
           against
           the
           received
           opinion
           of
           the
           Councils
           ,
           Church
           ,
           Universities
           and
           Drs.
           ?
           look
           into
           the
           Reign
           of
           Edward
           the
           VI.
           then
           ,
           did
           our
           Reformation
           florish
           in
           England
           ;
           and
           was
           miraculously
           propagated
           by
           the
           Liberty
           of
           Martin
           Bucer
           ,
           Cranmer
           ,
           Ochinus
           ,
           Peter
           Martyr
           and
           others
           in
           teaching
           Calvinism
           ,
           Lutheranism
           ,
           Zuinglianism
           by
           Scripture
           as
           every
           one
           vnderstood
           it
           :
           Descend
           to
           the
           reing
           of
           Queen
           Marie
           ;
           then
           ,
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Ghospel
           was
           eclypsed
           ,
           because
           the
           flock
           was
           again
           popishly
           compelled
           to
           believe
           ,
           not
           what
           they
           judged
           by
           Scripture
           to
           be
           true
           ;
           but
           what
           the
           Pope
           and
           Church
           judged
           was
           such
           :
           Com
           down
           a
           step
           lower
           to
           Queen
           Elizabeths
           time
           ;
           then
           ,
           the
           flock
           recouering
           that
           holy
           liberty
           for
           to
           believe
           what
           each
           one
           thought
           was
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           the
           Reformation
           gained
           ground
           ;
           
           our
           several
           Congregations
           lived
           peaceably
           ;
           for
           tho
           Protestancy
           was
           establisht
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Land
           ;
           others
           were
           not
           oppressed
           ,
           nor
           their
           liberty
           constrained
           by
           compulsions
           :
           step
           down
           a
           degree
           lower
           to
           king
           James
           his
           time
           ;
           the
           Reformation
           held
           its
           course
           as
           prosperoussy
           as
           in
           Queen
           Elizabeths
           time
           ,
           because
           mens
           consciences
           were
           not
           oppressed
           ;
           all
           Reformed
           Brethren
           had
           full
           libertie
           to
           believe
           as
           they
           pleased
           ;
           tho
           Protestancy
           was
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           King
           :
           look
           down
           a
           step
           lower
           to
           king
           Charles
           the
           first
           's
           reign
           ;
           his
           Matie
           carried
           with
           a
           godly
           zeale
           of
           restraining
           the
           diversity
           of
           opinions
           ,
           begot
           by
           the
           liberty
           enjoyed
           in
           his
           Predecessors
           times
           ,
           would
           by
           new
           Laws
           and
           Ordinances
           force
           the
           flock
           to
           an
           Uniformity
           of
           Doctrin
           ,
           but
           our
           zealous
           Brethren
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           impatient
           of
           any
           constraint
           in
           affairs
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           pleading
           for
           the
           Evangelical
           Libetty
           of
           our
           Reformation
           ,
           for
           to
           believe
           nothing
           ,
           nor
           vse
           any
           Rites
           or
           Ceremonies
           but
           as
           each
           one
           judged
           by
           Scripture
           to
           be
           convenient
           ;
           they
           covenanted
           against
           his
           Majestie
           and
           Bishops
           ;
           and
           the
           storm
           grew
           to
           that
           height
           ,
           that
           both
           Church
           and
           state
           were
           drown'd
           almost
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           our
           Reformed
           
           Brethren
           :
           lastly
           looke
           vpon
           our
           Realm
           as
           it
           is
           at
           present
           ,
           the
           symptom●
           of
           disatisfactions
           which
           you
           may
           read
           and
           hear
           in
           the
           Coffie
           houses
           ,
           in
           public
           and
           privat
           conversations
           ;
           the
           sparkle●
           of
           jealousies
           ,
           which
           appear
           in
           our
           land
           ▪
           the
           Cabals
           against
           our
           gouernment
           ;
           the
           animositie
           of
           deuided
           parties
           ;
           the
           murmur
           and
           complaints
           of
           all
           ;
           what
           's
           all
           this
           but
           the
           smoke
           of
           that
           hidden
           fire
           of
           zeale
           ,
           wherwith
           Protestants
           would
           force
           Presbytherians
           by
           penal
           Laws
           ,
           to
           profess
           their
           Tenets
           ,
           Presbyterians
           exclaim
           against
           Protestancy
           as
           against
           Popery
           ;
           Quakers
           judge
           both
           to
           be
           limbs
           o●
           Satan
           ;
           Anabaptists
           look
           on
           all
           three
           ,
           as
           Children
           of
           Perdition
           ;
           and
           no
           Congregation
           would
           give
           libertie
           for
           to
           profess
           any
           Tenets
           but
           its
           owne
           ;
           in
           so
           much
           that
           if
           you
           consider
           all
           well
           ,
           each
           of
           our
           Cōgregations
           ,
           are
           as
           severe
           Tyrants
           ouer
           our
           judgments
           and
           consciences
           ,
           as
           Popery
           was
           ▪
           and
           our
           Reformation
           comes
           to
           be
           in
           effect
           but
           an
           exchange
           of
           one
           Italian
           Pope
           ,
           for
           many
           English
           ones
           :
           for
           as
           in
           Popery
           ,
           we
           must
           submit
           our
           judgments
           to
           the
           Pope
           and
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           or
           be
           esteemed
           putrid
           rotten
           members
           ;
           and
           be
           shut
           out
           of
           heauens
           gates
           ;
           and
           suffer
           Inquisitions
           ,
           persecutions
           ,
           excommunications
           
           and
           what
           not
           ;
           so
           among
           vs
           ,
           you
           must
           believe
           Scripture
           as
           interpreted
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           or
           you
           are
           condemned
           by
           them
           ;
           you
           must
           believe
           Scripture
           as
           interpreted
           by
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           or
           you
           are
           accursed
           by
           them
           ;
           you
           must
           believe
           as
           Anabaptists
           do
           ,
           or
           you
           are
           damn'd
           by
           them
           ;
           and
           not
           one
           Congregation
           among
           vs
           ,
           but
           would
           root
           all
           the
           others
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           if
           it
           could
           ;
           and
           wee
           do
           not
           feare
           that
           danger
           wherof
           S.
           Paul
           Gal.
           5.15
           .
           warns
           vs
           ,
           
             If
             wee
             bite
             and
             devour
             one
             an
             other
             ,
             let
             's
             take
             heed
             ,
             wee
             be
             not
             consumed
             one
             of
             an
             other
          
           ;
           giving
           vs
           likewise
           a
           holsom
           advice
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           how
           to
           prevent
           this
           euil
           ;
           
             Stand
             fast
             in
             the
             libertie
             ,
             wherewith
             Christ
             has
             made
             vs
             free
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             entangled
             again
             with
             the
             yoke
             of
             bondage
             :
          
           The
           world
           did
           groan
           vnder
           this
           heauy
           yoke
           in
           Popery
           ;
           wherin
           our
           Rule
           of
           faith
           ,
           was
           Scripture
           as
           interpreted
           by
           the
           Pope
           and
           Church
           :
           Scripture
           was
           kept
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           flock
           :
           no
           man
           permitted
           to
           give
           or
           believe
           any
           interpretation
           or
           sense
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           what
           the
           Pope
           ,
           Church
           and
           Fathers
           did
           approve
           :
           our
           reason
           ,
           our
           judgments
           ,
           our
           consciences
           were
           slaves
           vnder
           this
           yoke
           ,
           vntill
           that
           God
           raised
           
           our
           glorious
           and
           blessed
           Reformers
           Luther
           ,
           Calvin
           ,
           Zuinglius
           ,
           Beza
           and
           others
           who
           tooke
           a
           holy
           Libertie
           ,
           and
           gave
           v●
           all
           libertie
           for
           to
           reade
           and
           interpre●
           Scripture
           :
           to
           believe
           no
           Doctrin
           ,
           bu●
           what
           wee
           judged
           to
           be
           true
           by
           Scripture
           ▪
           to
           believe
           any
           sense
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           wee
           judged
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           tho
           contrary
           to
           all
           th●
           world
           :
           they
           tooke
           for
           their
           Rule
           of
           fait●
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           nothing
           else
           but
           Scriptur●
           as
           each
           one
           of
           them
           vnderstood
           it
           ;
           thi●
           same
           Rule
           of
           faith
           they
           left
           to
           vs
           ,
           and
           ●
           holy
           freedom
           and
           libertie
           of
           our
           judgments
           and
           consciences
           ,
           that
           any
           man
           o●
           sound
           judgment
           may
           hold
           ,
           and
           believ●
           whatever
           sense
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           thinks
           to
           b●
           true
           .
        
         
           This
           therefore
           is
           the
           scope
           and
           end
           o●
           my
           following
           Treatise
           ;
           that
           ,
           wheras
           ou●
           Rule
           of
           faith
           ,
           as
           J
           will
           prove
           by
           th●
           vnanimous
           cōsent
           of
           our
           whole
           Reformed
           Church
           ,
           is
           Scripture
           or
           Gods
           Wri●ten
           Word
           ,
           as
           interpreted
           by
           each
           perso●
           of
           sound
           judgment
           ;
           that
           wheras
           b●
           the
           Principles
           of
           our
           Reformation
           ,
           n●
           man
           is
           to
           be
           constrained
           to
           believe
           an●
           Doctrin
           against
           his
           judgment
           and
           conscience
           :
           (
           otherwise
           why
           were
           not
           we
           left
           in
           Popery
           )
           it
           is
           impious
           ,
           tyran●cal
           ,
           
           and
           quite
           against
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           to
           force
           vs
           by
           Acts
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           Decrees
           of
           Synods
           ,
           invectives
           ,
           and
           persecutions
           of
           indiscreet
           Brethren
           ,
           to
           embrace
           this
           or
           that
           Religion
           ;
           that
           every
           one
           ought
           to
           be
           permitted
           to
           believe
           what
           he
           please
           ;
           if
           you
           think
           Bigamy
           to
           be
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           Scripture
           :
           if
           you
           think
           by
           Scripture
           there
           is
           one
           Nature
           and
           four
           Persons
           in
           God
           ;
           if
           you
           think
           Transubstantiation
           to
           be
           true
           ;
           if
           you
           judge
           by
           Gods
           Word
           ther
           's
           neither
           Purgatory
           nor
           Hell
           ;
           finally
           whatever
           you
           think
           to
           be
           the
           true
           sense
           of
           scripture
           ,
           you
           are
           bound
           as
           a
           true
           Reformed
           Child
           ,
           to
           believe
           it
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           quite
           against
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           Reformation
           to
           censure
           ,
           oppose
           or
           blame
           the
           Doctrin
           or
           Tenets
           of
           any
           Congregation
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           Doctor
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Church
           ;
           because
           ,
           that
           any
           Doctrin
           professed
           by
           any
           Christian
           Congregation
           ,
           whatever
           (
           the
           Popish
           excepted
           )
           or
           that
           ever
           was
           delivered
           by
           any
           man
           of
           good
           judgment
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           it
           ,
           vntill
           this
           day
           ,
           is
           as
           truly
           and
           really
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           as
           the
           Figurative
           Presence
           or
           kings
           supremacy
           is
           .
           Consequently
           Protestants
           are
           
           deservedly
           to
           be
           checkt
           for
           persecutin●
           Quakers
           ;
           Quakers
           ,
           for
           murmuring
           again●
           Presbyterians
           ;
           these
           ,
           for
           their
           invectiv●
           against
           Anabaptists
           and
           Socinians
           ;
           A●
           are
           very
           good
           ;
           and
           you
           may
           lawfully
           according
           the
           Principles
           of
           our
           Reform●tion
           believe
           them
           ,
           or
           deny
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           Evangelical
           libertie
           of
           believin●
           any
           thing
           ,
           which
           we
           judge
           to
           be
           the
           sen●
           of
           scripture
           ,
           tho
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           worl●
           should
           judge
           it
           to
           be
           a
           blasphemie
           ,
           the
           most
           distinctive
           sign
           of
           the
           Refo●mation
           from
           Popery
           ;
           for
           Papists
           are
           th●
           Children
           of
           Agar
           the
           slave
           ;
           they
           liv●
           in
           bondage
           and
           constraint
           to
           believe
           at
           Doctrin
           ,
           which
           the
           Pope
           and
           Church
           pr●poses
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           a
           learned
           man
           ●
           vniversity
           should
           judge
           it
           to
           be
           contra●
           to
           Scripture
           ;
           he
           must
           submit
           his
           judgment
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           or
           be
           co●demn'd
           as
           an
           Heretic
           :
           in
           our
           Reform●tion
           ,
           wee
           are
           the
           Children
           of
           Sara
           t●
           Free
           ;
           our
           Rule
           of
           faith
           is
           Scripture
           ●
           each
           Person
           of
           sound
           judgment
           in
           th●
           Church
           vnderstands
           it
           ;
           if
           wee
           do
           n●
           like
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           Church
           ●
           Council
           ,
           wee
           may
           gainsay
           them
           all
           ,
           an●
           hold
           our
           own
           sense
           of
           Scripture
           :
           ●
           enjoy
           the
           Prerogative
           of
           Rational
           cre●tures
           ,
           
           we
           are
           lead
           by
           our
           own
           reason
           ,
           which
           God
           has
           given
           vs
           for
           our
           conduct
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           like
           Beasts
           ,
           constrained
           to
           follow
           that
           of
           others
           .
           Wee
           follow
           the
           Rule
           given
           vs
           by
           S.
           Paul
           Rom.
           14.
           
           
             He
             who
             eates
             ,
             let
             him
             not
             despise
             him
             who
             does
             not
             eate
             ;
             and
             he
             who
             does
             not
             eate
             ,
             let
             him
             not
             despise
             him
             who
             does
             eate
             ,
             for
             God
             hath
             received
             him
          
           :
           that
           's
           to
           say
           ,
           he
           who
           believes
           let
           him
           not
           check
           him
           who
           does
           not
           believe
           ,
           as
           he
           does
           :
           and
           he
           who
           does
           not
           believe
           ,
           let
           him
           not
           blame
           him
           who
           does
           believe
           :
           but
           let
           each
           one
           believe
           ,
           or
           not
           believe
           as
           he
           thinks
           best
           in
           the
           Lord
           :
           This
           holy
           libertie
           and
           freedom
           is
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           ,
           
             where
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             libertie
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Cor.
           3.
           saies
           the
           great
           Apostle
           :
           The
           Lord
           inspire
           to
           our
           Parliament
           that
           now
           sit●
           vpon
           a
           perfect
           and
           new
           settlement
           of
           Gouvernment
           and
           Religion
           ,
           to
           follow
           the
           footsteps
           of
           our
           first
           renowned
           Reformers
           :
           to
           enact
           that
           there
           may
           be
           no
           other
           Rule
           of
           faith
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           we
           received
           from
           our
           Reformers
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           laid
           down
           for
           vs
           in
           the
           39
           Articles
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           Scripture
           as
           each
           one
           best
           vnderstands
           it
           ,
           without
           regarding
           the
           judgment
           ,
           sense
           ,
           or
           interpretation
           of
           any
           
           but
           the
           pure
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           as
           we
           vnderstand
           it
           :
           and
           to
           enact
           Penal
           Laws
           against
           any
           so
           bold
           and
           vncharitable
           ,
           as
           to
           censure
           or
           blame
           the
           Tenets
           of
           any
           Congregation
           ,
           be
           it
           Lutheranism
           ,
           Presbyterie
           ,
           Arianism
           ,
           Judaism
           or
           Paganism
           :
           or
           any
           Doctrin
           whatever
           ,
           that
           any
           man
           of
           sound
           judgment
           thinks
           in
           his
           conscience
           to
           be
           the
           sense
           and
           Doctrin
           of
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           Three
           things
           make
           me
           hope
           ,
           that
           this
           Treatise
           will
           be
           wellcom
           to
           the
           well
           inclined
           and
           pious
           Reader
           of
           our
           Reformed
           Church
           :
           first
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           one
           author
           quoted
           in
           this
           booke
           ,
           but
           our
           own
           Doctors
           ,
           learned
           and
           godly
           Children
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ;
           and
           this
           J
           observe
           ,
           that
           my
           Reader
           may
           know
           ther
           's
           not
           a
           Jot
           of
           any
           Doctrin
           heer
           but
           what
           is
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ;
           and
           also
           advertise
           our
           Writers
           and
           Schoole
           men
           ,
           how
           much
           ,
           they
           discredit
           our
           Reformed
           Church
           ,
           by
           makeing
           so
           much
           vse
           of
           Popish
           Drs
           and
           Bookes
           in
           their
           Writings
           ;
           as
           if
           wee
           had
           not
           great
           and
           learned
           men
           of
           our
           own
           ;
           if
           wee
           looke
           into
           our
           Bishops
           and
           Ministers
           libraries
           ;
           wee
           shall
           meet
           but
           books
           either
           of
           confessedly
           Papists
           ,
           or
           strongly
           suspected
           of
           Popery
           ;
           and
           you
           shall
           hardly
           meete
           
           in
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           works
           of
           Lurher
           ,
           Calvin
           ,
           Beza
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           our
           own
           authors
           ,
           if
           you
           do
           not
           meet
           som
           Comedies
           ,
           or
           Romances
           :
           if
           you
           reade
           our
           Modern
           Writers
           ,
           you
           shall
           find
           their
           bookes
           to
           be
           stuft
           with
           arguments
           stolen
           from
           Stapleton
           ,
           Peron
           ,
           Bellarmin
           ,
           and
           other
           Popish
           Drs.
           wheras
           they
           ought
           to
           take
           their
           Doctrin
           from
           Luther
           ,
           Calvin
           and
           our
           other
           first
           Reformers
           ,
           Apostles
           raised
           by
           Gods
           heavenly
           Spirit
           ;
           Oracles
           by
           whose
           mouths
           and
           pens
           he
           delivered
           the
           pure
           and
           Orthodox
           Doctrin
           of
           the
           Ghospel
           ;
           heavenly
           Fontains
           ,
           from
           which
           wee
           ought
           to
           drink
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           the
           Reformation
           :
           therefore
           ,
           J
           have
           made
           a
           particular
           study
           ,
           for
           the
           comfort
           of
           my
           Reader
           ,
           not
           to
           profane
           this
           Treatise
           with
           any
           quotation
           of
           any
           Popish
           Writer
           ,
           none
           but
           our
           own
           Drs.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           my
           Reader
           will
           be
           pleased
           with
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           because
           J
           do
           not
           oblige
           him
           to
           believe
           the
           contents
           of
           it
           :
           if
           he
           mislikes
           any
           Doctrin
           couched
           in
           this
           booke
           ,
           let
           him
           not
           believe
           it
           ;
           if
           he
           likes
           it
           ,
           let
           him
           believe
           it
           ;
           what
           J
           pretend
           is
           ,
           to
           maintain
           his
           libertie
           for
           to
           believe
           or
           not
           believe
           what
           he
           please
           and
           that
           none
           can
           say
           black
           in
           his
           eye
           ,
           
           for
           believing
           whatever
           he
           judges
           to
           be
           the
           sense
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           let
           all
           others
           think
           of
           it
           what
           they
           will
           ;
           for
           ,
           our
           Rule
           of
           faith
           ,
           as
           J
           will
           prove
           ,
           being
           Scripture
           as
           each
           Person
           vnderstands
           it
           ,
           who
           can
           be
           so
           bold
           as
           to
           check
           you
           for
           teaching
           and
           believing
           what
           you
           vnderstand
           scripture
           to
           say
           ?
           som
           Doctrins
           there
           are
           in
           this
           booke
           delivered
           by
           Luther
           ,
           Calvin
           ,
           Zuinglius
           ,
           Beza
           ,
           and
           others
           ;
           which
           our
           Church
           of
           England
           and
           som
           others
           do
           call
           blasphemies
           ,
           and
           scandalous
           Tenets
           ;
           and
           their
           irreverence
           and
           arrogance
           is
           run
           so
           farr
           :
           as
           to
           condemn
           those
           blessed
           men
           ,
           for
           teaching
           such
           Tenets
           ,
           and
           say
           that
           they
           swerved
           from
           the
           truth
           ;
           and
           had
           their
           fraileties
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           vs
           are
           ashamed
           to
           own
           those
           great
           men
           to
           have
           been
           our
           Reformers
           and
           leaders
           :
           this
           is
           an
           impiety
           altogither
           insupportable
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           suffered
           with
           patience
           ,
           that
           such
           Apostolical
           men
           ,
           who
           were
           vndeniably
           our
           first
           Masters
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           should
           be
           so
           vilified
           and
           abused
           :
           therefore
           J
           do
           prove
           ,
           that
           ther
           's
           no
           Doctrin
           delivered
           by
           them
           ,
           but
           is
           to
           be
           esteemed
           and
           called
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           the
           Reformation
           :
           and
           can
           be
           according
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Reformed
           
           Church
           ,
           believed
           and
           taught
           by
           any
           Reformed
           Child
           :
           for
           what
           is
           our
           
             Rule
             of
             faith
          
           in
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           but
           Scripture
           as
           each
           Person
           of
           sound
           judgment
           vndestands
           it
           ?
           consequently
           what
           is
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           but
           what
           any
           Person
           of
           sound
           judgment
           vnderstands
           to
           be
           of
           Scripture
           :
           whatever
           Doctrin
           therefore
           ,
           Luther
           ,
           Calvin
           ,
           or
           others
           judged
           to
           be
           of
           Scripture
           :
           how
           can
           you
           deny
           it
           to
           be
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           the
           Reformation
           :
           or
           blame
           them
           for
           teaching
           and
           believing
           it
           ?
           if
           you
           do
           not
           like
           it
           :
           the
           most
           ,
           you
           can
           in
           justice
           do
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           believe
           it
           :
           but
           you
           cannot
           justly
           say
           it
           s
           not
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           because
           it
           's
           Scripture
           as
           vnderstood
           by
           Persons
           of
           good
           judgment
           :
           nor
           can
           you
           in
           justice
           blame
           them
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           for
           believing
           it
           ,
           if
           they
           like
           it
           :
           for
           ,
           must
           not
           wee
           believe
           ,
           what
           wee
           judge
           in
           our
           conscience
           to
           be
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           Scripture
           ?
        
         
           Lastly
           my
           Reader
           will
           be
           pleased
           with
           the
           sincerity
           and
           plain
           dealing
           of
           this
           Treatise
           :
           as
           much
           as
           wee
           are
           all
           offended
           by
           the
           dissimulation
           and
           double
           dealing
           of
           our
           Modern
           Writers
           ,
           whose
           aim
           and
           scope
           in
           the
           bookes
           they
           give
           out
           
           Seems
           to
           be
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           to
           say
           so●what
           whereby
           they
           may
           be
           thought
           t●
           be
           no
           Papists
           ,
           and
           nothing
           is
           less
           foun●
           in
           their
           Writings
           ,
           than
           the
           pure
           and
           orthodox
           Doctrin
           of
           the
           Reformation●
           and
           what
           is
           to
           be
           bemoan'd
           ,
           that
           you●
           hardly
           see
           in
           the
           houses
           or
           hands
           of
           th●
           flock
           the
           works
           of
           Luther
           ,
           Calvin
           ,
           o●
           our
           other
           first
           Reformers
           ,
           they
           are
           hi●
           from
           vs
           ,
           to
           keep
           vs
           in
           ignorance
           of
           th●
           true
           Reformed
           Doctrin
           ,
           and
           wee
           see
           bu●
           Bramhal
           ,
           Tillinson
           ,
           Taylor
           ,
           Stillingfleet
           Thorndik
           and
           such
           others
           ,
           whose
           Doctrin
           is
           neither
           Popery
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           but
           a
           new
           compound
           of
           both
           they
           do
           so
           mangle
           the
           questions
           controverted
           with
           their
           scholastical
           subtilities
           and
           distinctions
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           wer●
           ashamed
           to
           own
           openly
           our
           Tenets
           and
           did
           endeauor
           to
           get
           the
           opinion
           o●
           moderat
           sober
           men
           with
           the
           Papists
           by
           drawing
           as
           neer
           as
           their
           Interest
           ca●
           permit
           them
           ,
           to
           their
           Doctrin
           .
           Ask
           them
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           obliged
           to
           believe
           the
           Doctrin
           and
           sense
           of
           scripture
           delivered
           by
           a
           general
           Council
           ?
           our
           first
           Reformers
           resolved
           roundly
           that
           we
           are
           not
           :
           nay
           Luther
           ,
           saies
           expresly
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           gainsay
           ,
           and
           work
           against
           the
           Decrees
           
           of
           any
           Council
           :
           but
           our
           Modern
           Doctors
           answer
           with
           a
           pretty
           Distincction
           ,
           
             Ther
             's
             a
             civil
             obligation
          
           ,
           quoth
           one
           ,
           
             but
             no
             obligation
             in
             conscience
             :
             Ther
             's
             an
             obligation
             in
             conscience
             ,
          
           saies
           an
           other
           ,
           
             provided
             you
             do
             not
             believe
             they
             are
             infallible
             :
             you
             may
             believe
             they
             are
             infallible
             objectively
             or
             terminatively
             ,
          
           saies
           an
           other
           :
           
             but
             not
             subjectively
             :
             they
             are
             infallible
             in
             fundamental
             points
             ,
          
           saies
           an
           other
           ,
           
             but
             not
             in
             inferior
             Truths
          
           .
           An
           other
           will
           come
           yet
           ,
           and
           say
           they
           are
           absoluty
           infallible
           in
           all
           Articles
           ,
           and
           thus
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           the
           Papists
           gain
           ground
           against
           vs
           ,
           and
           the
           lustre
           of
           our
           Reformation
           is
           clouded
           by
           the
           cowardliness
           ,
           or
           insincerity
           ,
           or
           hiprocisy
           of
           our
           Modern
           teachers
           .
           1.
           
           Kings
           18.
           
           
             How
             long
             halt
             ye
             between
             two
             opinions
             ?
             if
             the
             Lord
             be
             God
             ,
             follow
             him
             :
             but
             if
             Baal
             ,
             then
             follow
             him
          
           :
           Luther
           ,
           Calvin
           ,
           Beza
           and
           our
           other
           first
           Reformers
           were
           raised
           by
           God
           to
           teach
           vs
           the
           purity
           of
           the
           Ghospel
           :
           let
           vs
           not
           be
           ashamed
           to
           follow
           their
           Doctrin
           :
           to
           speake
           ,
           preach
           ,
           and
           believe
           as
           they
           did
           :
           Therefore
           ,
           J
           do
           propose
           their
           Doctrin
           in
           this
           Treatise
           in
           its
           native
           coulours
           ,
           that
           if
           you
           like
           it
           ,
           you
           may
           believe
           it
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           be
           so
           
           bold
           as
           to
           Say
           you
           believe
           fals
           or
           sca●dalous
           Doctrin
           ,
           you
           must
           answer
           :
           i●
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           b●cause
           its
           Scripture
           as
           vnderstood
           b●
           Persons
           of
           judgment
           ,
           and
           the
           greate
           Oracles
           wee
           had
           :
           and
           if
           you
           do
           no●
           like
           it
           ,
           you
           may
           deny
           it
           ,
           but
           bewa●
           never
           to
           blame
           or
           check
           any
           other
           fo●
           believing
           it
           :
           this
           is
           the
           Holy
           libertie
           o●
           the
           Ghospel
           and
           of
           our
           Primitive
           R●formation
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         
         
           FIRST
           DIALOGUE
           .
        
         
           
             ISMAEL
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             read
             your
             Preface
             and
             Principles
             ,
             &
             me
             thinks
             you
             drive
             to
             establish
             a
             new
             Religion
             ;
             for
             that
             vnlimited
             libertie
             ,
             which
             you
             assert
             for
             to
             belieue
             or
             not
             belieue
             whatever
             we
             please
             with
             a
             safe
             Conscience
             ,
             is
             not
             allowed
             by
             any
             of
             our
             Reformed
             Congregatiōs
             ;
             and
             it
             were
             to
             be
             wisht
             you
             should
             rather
             stick
             to
             som
             one
             of
             the
             Congregations
             now
             establisht
             ,
             than
             to
             erect
             a
             new
             one
             for
             we
             have
             but
             too
             many
             already
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             forbid
             ▪
             I
             should
             think
             or
             speake
             otherwise
             then
             as
             becometh
             a
             true
             child
             of
             the
             Reformation
             :
             If
             you
             will
             oblige
             me
             to
             belieue
             Scripture
             as
             interpreted
             by
             the
             Lutheran
             Church
             (
             the
             like
             I
             say
             of
             any
             other
             Congregation
             )
             and
             deny
             the
             Tenets
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             what
             difference
             
             betwixt
             me
             and
             a
             Papist
             in
             the
             electi●
             of
             my
             Religion
             ?
             for
             the
             Papist's
             R●ligion
             must
             be
             no
             other
             ,
             but
             Script●
             as
             interpreted
             by
             the
             Pope
             and
             Cōci●
             my
             Religion
             must
             be
             Scripture
             as
             int●preted
             by
             the
             Lutheran
             Church
             ,
             a●
             no
             other
             ;
             my
             judgment
             and
             Conscie●
             therefore
             is
             as
             much
             constrained
             as
             t●
             of
             the
             Papist
             ;
             and
             our
             separation
             fr●
             Popery
             will
             com
             to
             be
             but
             an
             exchan●
             of
             one
             slavery
             for
             another
             ;
             in
             th●
             our
             judgments
             and
             Consciences
             w●
             slaves
             to
             the
             Pope
             and
             Councils
             ●
             this
             ,
             we
             are
             slaves
             to
             the
             Luthe●
             Church
             :
             We
             became
             a
             Reformat●
             by
             shaking
             of
             the
             yoke
             of
             Pop●
             from
             our
             judgments
             ,
             and
             leaving
             th●
             free
             for
             to
             belieue
             Scripture
             as
             w●
             the
             assistance
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             each
             o●
             best
             vnderstands
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             ●
             continue
             a
             Reformation
             ,
             we
             must
             ●
             submit
             again
             our
             judgments
             to
             a●
             other
             ,
             but
             retain
             that
             blessed
             liber●
             we
             recouered
             for
             to
             belieue
             the
             Te●
             of
             any
             Congregation
             .
             I
             confess
             this
             ●bertie
             is
             not
             allowed
             by
             any
             one
             p●ticular
             Congregation
             ,
             as
             you
             obser●
             but
             you
             must
             also
             grant
             me
             ,
             that
             ●
             allowed
             &
             taken
             by
             the
             whole
             bod●
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             for
             in
             this
             who●
             
             body
             ,
             as
             it
             comprehends
             Protestants
             ,
             Lutherans
             ,
             Presbyterians
             ,
             &c.
             one
             Cōgregation
             believes
             what
             the
             other
             denies
             ,
             and
             in
             any
             of
             them
             a
             man
             may
             live
             with
             a
             safe
             Conscience
             (
             which
             you
             will
             not
             denie
             ;
             )
             therefore
             any
             man
             has
             full
             libertie
             for
             to
             believe
             or
             deny
             with
             a
             safe
             Conscience
             the
             Tenets
             of
             any
             Congregation
             :
             hence
             it
             follows
             (
             and
             to
             my
             grief
             I
             speake
             it
             )
             that
             no
             particular
             Congregation
             ,
             be
             it
             of
             England
             ,
             France
             ,
             or
             Germanie
             ,
             has
             the
             true
             spirit
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             in
             doting
             so
             much
             vpon
             their
             particular
             Tenets
             ,
             as
             to
             thinke
             they
             cannot
             be
             as
             well
             denied
             ,
             as
             believed
             ;
             and
             in
             looking
             vpon
             them
             with
             so
             passionat
             eys
             ,
             as
             to
             censure
             ,
             check
             and
             force
             others
             to
             believe
             them
             :
             you
             shall
             see
             by
             this
             discourse
             ,
             that
             the
             true
             spirit
             of
             the
             Reformation
             is
             not
             in
             any
             one
             particular
             Congregation
             separatly
             taken
             from
             the
             rest
             ;
             for
             each
             particular
             Congregation
             constrains
             as
             much
             as
             it
             can
             ,
             all
             people
             to
             believe
             its
             own
             Tenets
             :
             Protestancy
             would
             have
             vs
             all
             to
             be
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             would
             root
             Lutherans
             out
             of
             the
             world
             as
             well
             as
             Popery
             ;
             Lutherans
             would
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             ,
             draw
             all
             to
             their
             
             own
             Nett
             ;
             Presbytery
             esteems
             itself
             to
             be
             the
             best
             of
             all
             ,
             &
             would
             crush
             Protestancy
             if
             it
             could
             :
             This
             then
             i●
             the
             spirit
             of
             each
             particular
             Congregation
             ,
             a
             
               Limiting
               ,
               confining
            
             spirit
             to
             som
             particular
             Tenets
             with
             an
             exclusion
             of
             all
             others
             ;
             but
             looke
             on
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             a●
             it
             includes
             all
             Reformed
             Congregations
             distinct
             from
             Popery
             ;
             there
             i●
             a
             holy
             extension
             of
             spirit
             and
             libertie
             for
             to
             be
             either
             Lutherans
             ,
             Presbyteriants
             ,
             Protestans
             ,
             and
             any
             thing
             but
             Popery
             ,
             and
             whatever
             any
             Congregation
             may
             say
             of
             an
             other
             ,
             but
             all
             vnanimously
             agree
             that
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             in
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             since
             therefore
             that
             in
             this
             whole
             Body
             there
             is
             a
             latitude
             &
             libertie
             for
             to
             profess
             divers
             and
             opposit●
             Tenets
             ,
             and
             that
             each
             Tenet
             is
             believed
             by
             one
             ,
             and
             denied
             by
             others
             ▪
             we
             must
             grant
             that
             this
             holy
             libertie
             for
             to
             believe
             or
             deny
             any
             Tenets
             we
             please
             ,
             is
             the
             true
             spirit
             of
             our
             holy
             reformation
             .
          
           
             It
             's
             not
             therefore
             to
             be
             wisht
             ,
             as
             you
             do
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             stick
             to
             any
             one
             particular
             Congregation
             or
             Tenets
             ;
             
             for
             such
             a
             restriction
             is
             meer
             Popery
             ;
             and
             your
             bemoaning
             the
             multiplicity
             of
             our
             Congregations
             is
             profane
             and
             Popish
             :
             No
             ,
             it
             s
             a
             blessing
             of
             the
             Lord
             vpon
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             for
             which
             we
             shall
             never
             sufficiently
             thank
             him
             ,
             that
             we
             see
             it
             divided
             into
             so
             many
             Godly
             branches
             .
             
               In
               the
               house
               of
               my
               father
               ,
            
             said
             Christ
             ,
             
               there
               are
               many
               mansions
            
             Joan.
             14.2
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             By
             your
             discourse
             you
             seem
             to
             allow
             that
             we
             may
             with
             a
             safe
             conscience
             change
             Religions
             as
             often
             as
             we
             please
             ,
             and
             be
             to
             day
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             to
             morrow
             à
             Lutheran
             ,
             next
             day
             a
             Presbyterian
             ,
             and
             so
             run
             ouer
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             you
             will
             be
             startl'd
             at
             my
             answer
             ,
             for
             J
             am
             not
             ignorant
             that
             all
             men
             apprehend
             it
             to
             be
             absurd
             to
             change
             &
             run
             ouer
             so
             many
             religions
             ;
             but
             truth
             must
             be
             declared
             though
             it
             may
             seem
             a
             
               scandal
               to
               the
               Iews
            
             ,
             and
             
               a
               folly
               to
               the
               Gentils
            
             :
             It
             s
             therefore
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             that
             we
             may
             with
             a
             safe
             conscience
             be
             to
             day
             Protestanrs
             ,
             to
             morrow
             Lutherans
             ▪
             in
             France
             Hugonots
             ,
             in
             Hungarie
             Antitrinitarians
             ,
             in
             Poland
             Socinians
             ,
             ad
             in
             London
             of
             any
             Religion
             but
             Popery
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             For
             shame
             you
             fouly
             impos●
             vpon
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             ther
             's
             not
             an●
             Congregation
             that
             teachs
             such
             à
             scandalous
             and
             absurd
             Doctrin
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             By
             your
             favor
             ,
             I
             loue
             th●
             Reformation
             as
             the
             apple
             of
             my
             eye
             and
             will
             never
             yield
             to
             any
             in
             my
             zeal●
             for
             its
             honor
             and
             doctrin
             ;
             J
             am
             so
             fa●
             from
             imposing
             upon
             it
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             evidence
             your
             error
             in
             denying
             this
             to
             b●
             its
             Doctrin
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             appear
             tha●
             whoever
             will
             deny
             it
             to
             be
             very
             lawful
             to
             change
             Religions
             as
             time
             and
             occasion
             requires
             ,
             must
             renounce
             the
             bes●
             and
             fundamental
             Principles
             of
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             &
             must
             impiously
             condem●
             the
             practise
             of
             our
             first
             Reformers
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             How
             will
             you
             make
             it
             ou●
             that
             this
             Doctrin
             is
             grounded
             vpo●
             the
             fundamental
             Principles
             of
             our
             Reformation
             ;
             wheras
             there
             is
             not
             on●
             Congregation
             of
             ours
             ,
             but
             abhorrs
             it
             ▪
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             
          
           
             Sr.
             You
             may
             well
             perceive
             by
             the
             tenor
             of
             my
             discours
             that
             J
             am
             piously
             and
             charitably
             iealous
             with
             each
             particular
             Congregation
             ,
             &
             tha●
             my
             drift
             is
             to
             shew
             that
             each
             of
             them
             ,
             none
             excepted
             ▪
             swerves
             from
             and
             transgresses
             against
             the
             true
             spirit
             ,
             and
             
             solid
             Principles
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             as
             wi●l
             further
             appear
             in
             this
             discours
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             v●contestedly
             true
             that
             the
             Rule
             of
             faith
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             is
             Scripture
             as
             the
             humble
             of
             heart
             assisted
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             vnderstands
             it
             ;
             for
             Lutherans
             will
             never
             admit
             their
             Rule
             of
             faith
             to
             be
             Scripture
             as
             interpreted
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             but
             as
             interpreted
             by
             themselves
             ;
             nor
             will
             England
             admit
             Scripture
             to
             be
             their
             Rule
             of
             faith
             as
             it
             is
             interpreted
             by
             the
             Presbyterians
             ;
             but
             as
             interpreted
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             :
             so
             that
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             each
             Congregation
             is
             but
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             interpreted
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             wheras
             all
             these
             Congregations
             joyntly
             compose
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             each
             Congregation
             is
             truly
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             coms
             to
             be
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             each
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             person
             of
             sound
             judgment
             in
             the
             Reformation
             (
             saies
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             in
             her
             39.
             
             Artic.
             )
             interprets
             it
             .
             This
             being
             an
             vncōtrouled
             truth
             ;
             what
             man
             of
             euer
             so
             sound
             a
             judgment
             ,
             but
             may
             read
             to
             day
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             interpreted
             by
             the
             Lutheran
             
             Church
             ,
             and
             judge
             in
             his
             conscience
             that
             interpretation
             and
             Doctrin
             to
             be
             true
             :
             consequently
             he
             may
             with
             a
             safe
             conscience
             profess
             that
             Religion
             ;
             soon
             after
             he
             may
             meet
             Calvins
             bookes
             ,
             &
             charm'd
             with
             the
             admirable
             strength
             of
             his
             reasons
             and
             glosses
             vpon
             Scripture
             ,
             he
             may
             judge
             in
             his
             conscience
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             be
             preferr'd
             beforre
             Luther
             ▪
             and
             so
             may
             lawfully
             forsake
             Lutheranism
             for
             Calvinism
             ;
             then
             again
             he
             hits
             vpon
             Scripture
             as
             interpreted
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             whose
             Doctrin
             ravish's
             him
             with
             that
             decencie
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             that
             majesty
             of
             her
             lyturgie
             ,
             that
             harmonie
             of
             her
             Hiera●chie
             ;
             he
             is
             convinc't
             its
             better
             that
             Calvinism
             ,
             &
             embraces
             it
             :
             Then
             again
             he
             reads
             the
             works
             of
             Arius
             ,
             and
             convinc't
             by
             the
             energie
             of
             his
             argument●
             and
             texts
             of
             Scripture
             produced
             by
             him
             ,
             may
             alter
             his
             judgment
             and
             become
             an
             Arian
             .
             Wherin
             can
             you
             say
             does
             this
             man
             transgress
             against
             the
             Doctrin
             or
             principles
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ?
             Does
             he
             forsake
             the
             Reformation
             because
             he
             forsakes
             Lutheranism
             for
             Calvinism
             ?
             No
             sure
             ;
             for
             Calvinism
             is
             as
             much
             of
             the
             Reformation
             as
             the
             
             other
             :
             Is
             not
             Protestancy
             as
             much
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             as
             Presbyterie
             ?
             tho
             he
             changes
             therefore
             one
             for
             the
             other
             ,
             he
             still
             holds
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             :
             Is
             not
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             Scripture
             ,
             not
             as
             Protestants
             onely
             ,
             or
             Presbyterians
             onely
             interpret
             it
             ,
             but
             as
             any
             Congregation
             or
             man
             of
             sound
             judgment
             holds
             it
             ?
             It
             is
             therefore
             evident
             that
             according
             the
             Doctrin
             and
             principles
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             he
             may
             with
             a
             safe
             conscience
             change
             Religions
             ,
             and
             be
             to
             day
             of
             one
             ,
             to
             morrow
             of
             an
             other
             vntill
             he
             runs
             all
             ouer
             .
             Point
             me
             out
             any
             Congregation
             (
             the
             obstinat
             Papists
             excepted
             )
             who
             will
             dare
             say
             ,
             I
             cannot
             live
             with
             a
             safe
             conscience
             in
             any
             other
             Congregation
             but
             in
             it self
             ;
             all
             other
             Congregations
             will
             laugh
             at
             it
             ;
             Why
             then
             may
             not
             I
             lawfully
             forsake
             any
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             pass
             to
             an
             other
             ?
             And
             be
             in
             England
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             in
             Germany
             a
             Lutheran
             ,
             in
             Hungarie
             an
             Antitrinitarian
             or
             Socinian
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             It
             's
             against
             the
             grain
             of
             mans
             reason
             to
             believe
             that
             we
             can
             with
             a
             safe
             conscience
             change
             Religions
             ,
             as
             you
             say
             :
             If
             you
             be
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             and
             
             you
             judge
             it
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Religion
             ;
             you
             are
             bound
             to
             stick
             to
             it
             ,
             &
             neve●
             to
             change
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             If
             I
             did
             discourse
             with
             a
             Papist
             I
             would
             not
             wonder
             he
             should
             say
             it
             against
             the
             g●ain
             of
             mans
             reason
             t●
             believe
             it
             lawfull
             ;
             but
             I
             admire
             tha●
             a
             Child
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             be
             he
             o●
             what
             Congregation
             he
             will
             ,
             should
             b●
             so
             ignorant
             of
             his
             principles
             ,
             as
             to
             sa●
             a
             man
             cannot
             change
             Religions
             whe●
             he
             please
             :
             nor
             do
             I
             vndertake
             to
             prov●
             against
             the
             Papist
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             lawfull
             but
             I
             vndertake
             to
             prove
             it
             lawfull
             against
             any
             Reformed
             Child
             ,
             or
             for●
             him
             to
             deny
             the
             principles
             of
             the
             R●formation
             .
             Is
             it
             against
             reason
             th●
             a
             man
             may
             read
             to
             day
             Scripture
             ,
             ●
             the
             Lutherans
             interpretation
             vpon
             i●
             &
             like
             it
             very
             well
             ;
             &
             that
             he
             shoul●
             in
             this
             case
             embrace
             that
             Religion
             Is
             it
             against
             the
             graine
             of
             mans
             reaso●
             that
             this
             same
             man
             should
             next
             year●
             afterwards
             hit
             vpon
             Calvins
             work●
             vpon
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             after
             better
             consideration
             ,
             think
             his
             Doctrin
             to
             surpass
             that
             of
             Luther
             ,
             &
             could
             not
             he
             then
             (
             being
             obliged
             to
             choose
             the
             best
             )
             forsake
             Lutheranism
             and
             stick
             to
             Calvinism
             ?
             
             And
             is
             it
             against
             mans
             reason
             that
             he
             in
             following
             years
             may
             meet
             other
             bookes
             of
             Arians
             ,
             Socinians
             ,
             &c.
             &
             do
             the
             like
             ?
             Have
             not
             we
             many
             examples
             of
             his
             in
             our
             best
             &
             most
             renowned
             Reformers
             ?
             Did
             not
             Ochinus
             
               that
               great
               light
            
             (
             says
             B.
             Bale
             )
             
               in
               whose
               presence
               England
               was
               happie
               ,
            
             reading
             Scripture
             judge
             the
             Reformation
             to
             be
             better
             then
             Popery
             ,
             &
             of
             a
             Capuchin
             fryar
             became
             à
             Reformed
             ;
             after
             som
             years
             reading
             Scripture
             he
             judged
             Judaism
             to
             be
             better
             than
             the
             Reformation
             &
             became
             a
             Jew
             :
             Did
             not
             Martin
             Bacer
             one
             of
             our
             first
             Reformers
             of
             England
             &
             composers
             of
             our
             lyturgie
             ,
             reading
             Scripture
             ,
             judge
             Lutheranism
             to
             be
             better
             than
             Popery
             ,
             &
             of
             a
             Dominicā
             fryar
             became
             a
             Lutheran
             ?
             soon
             after
             reading
             Scripture
             ,
             he
             judged
             Zuinglianism
             to
             be
             better
             than
             Lutheranism
             ,
             &
             became
             a
             Zuinglian
             ;
             not
             long
             after
             he
             became
             a
             Lutheran
             again
             as
             he
             confesses
             ,
             a
             &
             forsooke
             Lutheranism
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             and
             returned
             again
             to
             Zuinglianism
             as
             Sklusser
             :
             says
             .
             b
             Did
             not
             Cranmer
             one
             of
             our
             fir●t
             Reformers
             also
             of
             England
             ,
             &
             composers
             of
             the
             39.
             
             Articles
             ,
             a
             wise
             
             and
             Religious
             man
             profess
             Popery
             i●
             Henry
             the
             VIII
             .
             time
             and
             compose
             ●
             book
             in
             defence
             of
             
               Real
               presence
            
             ;
             the●
             in
             Edward
             the
             VI.
             time
             vpon
             bette●
             consideration
             be
             professed
             Zuinglianism
             and
             writ
             a
             book
             against
             
               Real
               pr●sence
            
             ;
             then
             again
             in
             Queen
             Mary'●
             raign
             ,
             being
             sentenc'd
             to
             death
             ,
             he
             declared
             for
             Popery
             ;
             but
             seeing
             his
             recantation
             could
             not
             preserve
             his
             life
             ,
             he
             renounced
             Popery
             and
             dyed
             a
             Zuinglian
             .
             I
             would
             tyre
             your
             patience
             i●
             reading
             &
             myne
             in
             relating
             the
             number
             of
             our
             prime
             ,
             and
             most
             renowne●
             as
             well
             first
             Reformers
             ,
             as
             Learne●
             Doctors
             ,
             who
             without
             any
             scruple
             chā●ed
             severall
             times
             their
             Religions
             ;
             no●
             in
             te
             Principles
             of
             our
             Reformatio●
             ought
             they
             to
             be
             blamed
             :
             for
             when
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             is
             Scripture
             as
             wit●
             the
             assistance
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             we
             vnderstand
             it
             ,
             who
             doubts
             but
             we
             may
             t●
             day
             judge
             sincerely
             Luther's
             sense
             of
             i●
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             to
             morrow
             we
             may
             rea●
             with
             more
             attention
             &
             judge
             Ari●●
             his
             sense
             to
             be
             true
             ;
             next
             day
             that
             o●
             Calvin
             ,
             &
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             :
             And
             do
             no●
             think
             but
             that
             we
             have
             in
             England
             many
             Abettors
             of
             this
             Doctrin
             :
             alas
             
             how
             many
             Bishops
             ,
             Deans
             and
             rich
             Parsōs
             do
             we
             know
             &
             haue
             we
             known
             ,
             who
             were
             Zealous
             Presbyterians
             and
             declared
             enemies
             of
             Protestancie
             in
             our
             Gratious
             Soueraign's
             exile
             ,
             and
             no
             sooner
             was
             he
             restored
             ,
             &
             had
             Bishopricks
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             dignities
             to
             be
             giuen
             but
             they
             became
             stiff
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             Observe
             the
             difference
             Betwixt
             the
             Papists
             and
             vs
             ,
             if
             of
             a
             Papist
             you
             becom
             of
             any
             other
             Congregation
             ,
             the
             Popish
             Church
             excommunicats
             you
             ;
             thou
             art
             Lookt
             vpon
             as
             an
             Heretic
             ,
             &
             Apostat
             ,
             a
             
               strayd
               sheep
            
             ;
             they
             will
             not
             admit
             you
             to
             their
             communion
             or
             lyturgy
             ;
             nay
             could
             they
             well
             auoid
             you
             ,
             they
             would
             neuer
             admit
             you
             to
             their
             Companie
             ;
             and
             why
             ?
             Because
             they
             are
             fondly
             perswaded
             their
             own
             is
             the
             only
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             to
             be
             synagogues
             of
             Satan
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             of
             vs
             will
             become
             a
             Papist
             ,
             he
             must
             first
             abiure
             his
             former
             Profession
             :
             but
             if
             of
             a
             Protestant
             you
             should
             become
             a
             Presbyterian
             ,
             a
             Lutheran
             ,
             Quaker
             or
             of
             any
             other
             of
             our
             Societies
             ,
             you
             are
             neuer
             Looked
             vpon
             to
             be
             a
             jot
             the
             worse
             for
             it
             ;
             we
             are
             not
             a
             
             Whit
             scandalized
             at
             such
             change●
             which
             we
             daily
             see
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             an
             ●
             speakable
             blessing
             with
             what
             acco●
             vnity
             and
             charitie
             ,
             you
             may
             s●
             at
             our
             lyturgie
             &
             communion
             the
             Pr●testant
             ,
             Presbyterian
             ,
             Anabaptis●
             Socinian
             and
             Hugonot
             ,
             all
             praysi●
             the
             Lord
             in
             one
             Congregation
             in
             o●
             Churches
             ,
             none
             bid
             out
             of
             the
             Churc●
             none
             excommunicated
             ,
             no
             previo●
             abjuration
             required
             of
             their
             form●
             Tenets
             ,
             &
             ther
             's
             nothing
             more
             f●quent
             among
             vs
             then
             to
             go
             to
             t●
             Protestant
             Lyturgy
             in
             the
             mornin●
             in
             the
             euening
             to
             the
             Presbyteri●
             especially
             if
             our
             interest
             or
             con●niēcie
             requires
             it
             :
             Can
             there
             be
             a
             m●
             convincing
             proofe
             that
             we
             este●
             it
             all
             alike
             what
             Religion
             &
             Ten●
             we
             profess
             ?
             let
             a
             Lutheran
             go
             ●
             France
             ;
             alas
             !
             hee
             'l
             neuer
             stick
             to●
             to
             the
             Hugonots
             meeting
             and
             seruice
             let
             a
             Protestant
             go
             to
             Germany
             ,
             he●
             go
             as
             cheerfully
             to
             the
             Luthera●
             Church
             ,
             as
             in
             England
             to
             the
             Pr●testant
             :
             let
             a
             Hugonot
             or
             Presbyteria●
             go
             to
             Hungary
             or
             Poland
             he
             is
             we●com
             to
             the
             Antitrinitarians
             ,
             &
             Soc●nians
             ;
             and
             when
             any
             of
             them
             retur●
             
             home
             hee
             'l
             be
             as
             before
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             But
             can
             you
             prove
             this
             Doctrin
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             any
             of
             our
             synods
             ?
             Did
             any
             teach
             that
             we
             may
             with
             a
             safe
             conscience
             change
             our
             Religion
             as
             you
             say
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             Yes
             I
             can
             :
             the
             Synod
             of
             Charenton
             in
             France
             held
             about
             the
             yeare
             1634.
             expresly
             saies
             that
             for
             your
             salvation
             it
             s
             all
             alike
             whether
             you
             be
             a
             Calvinist
             ,
             Lutheran
             or
             of
             any
             other
             Congregation
             of
             the
             Reformed
             ,
             because
             says
             this
             Venerable
             synod
             ,
             
               they
               all
               agree
               in
               fundamental
               points
               ,
               and
               the
               Lutherans
               haue
               nothing
               of
               superstition
               or
               Idolatrie
               in
               their
               manner
               of
               divin
               worship
               .
            
             Change
             then
             as
             often
             as
             you
             list
             ;
             be
             a
             Lutheran
             ,
             be
             a
             Presbyterian
             ,
             be
             an
             Anabaptist
             ,
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             this
             synod
             you
             are
             assured
             you
             'l
             never
             miss
             to
             hit
             right
             .
             And
             I
             pray
             can
             any
             synod
             of
             our
             times
             haue
             more
             authoritie
             in
             point
             of
             Doctrin
             than
             Luther
             our
             first
             Reformer
             ,
             a
             man
             extraordinarily
             raised
             by
             God
             (
             says
             the
             synod
             of
             Charenton
             )
             and
             replenisht
             with
             his
             spirit
             for
             to
             repaire
             the
             ruins
             of
             his
             Church
             ?
             He
             teachs
             c
             
               the
               elevation
               of
               the
               sacrament
               
               is
               Idolatrie
               ,
               yet
               he
               did
               practise
               i●
               and
               commanded
               it
               should
               be
               practised
               i●
               the
               Church
               of
               Wittemberg
               to
               sp●te
               th●
               Deuil
               Carolstadius
               :
            
             Giuing
             you
             t●
             vnderstand
             that
             for
             just
             reasons
             ,
             yo●
             may
             teach
             now
             one
             Religion
             ,
             no●
             an
             other
             .
             Zuinglius
             also
             whose
             virtu●
             and
             Learning
             is
             knowen
             to
             the
             work
             says
             d
             
               that
               God
               inspired
               him
               to
               preac●
               what
               Doctrin
               was
               suitable
               to
               the
               times
            
             which
             as
             it
             often
             changes
             ,
             you
             ma●
             often
             change
             your
             Doctrin
             :
             and
             consider
             you
             if
             it
             be
             not
             therefore
             tha●
             Christ
             our
             lord
             saies
             his
             
               yoke
               is
               swe●●
               &
               his
               burden
               light
            
             (
             that
             is
             Religio●
             because
             we
             can
             withdraw
             our
             Ne●●
             from
             it
             ,
             as
             time
             and
             just
             reason
             requires
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             Could
             you
             giue
             me
             any
             s●nod
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             whic●
             deliuers
             this
             Doctrin
             ,
             you
             would
             g●
             neere
             hand
             to
             convince
             me
             ;
             for
             ,
             th●
             som
             particular
             Doctors
             should
             hau●
             taught
             or
             practis'd
             it
             ,
             does
             not
             prov●
             it
             to
             be
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             greater
             authoriti●
             has
             a
             synod
             of
             England
             for
             to
             prov●
             a
             Doctrin
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Reformation
             
             than
             a
             synod
             of
             France
             which
             I
             have
             produced
             ?
             Or
             than
             Luther
             and
             Zuinglius
             our
             first
             Reformers
             inspired
             by
             God
             to
             teach
             vs
             the
             puritie
             of
             the
             Ghospel
             ?
             Was
             it
             not
             from
             Luther
             and
             Zuinglius
             that
             England
             receiued
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ?
             and
             if
             England
             be
             so
             bold
             as
             to
             say
             they
             erred
             in
             this
             ,
             what
             assurance
             can
             we
             haue
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             erred
             in
             the
             rest
             ?
             But
             since
             nothing
             will
             please
             you
             but
             a
             synod
             of
             England
             ,
             you
             shall
             haue
             not
             one
             ,
             but
             many
             .
             Can
             there
             be
             any
             synod
             in
             England
             of
             so
             great
             authoritie
             as
             our
             wise
             and
             prudent
             Parliaments
             ?
             Read
             our
             Chronicles
             and
             you
             'l
             find
             ,
             that
             in
             few
             years
             time
             ,
             they
             changed
             and
             established
             different
             Religions
             by
             publick
             acts
             of
             Parliament
             :
             In
             Henry
             the
             8.
             
             Reigne
             they
             voted
             for
             Popery
             ,
             and
             made
             Acts
             and
             Statuts
             against
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             In
             Edward
             the
             6.
             time
             they
             banisht
             Popery
             and
             voted
             for
             Zuinglianism
             ;
             In
             Queen
             Mary's
             they
             pull'd
             down
             this
             ,
             and
             sett
             vp
             Popery
             again
             ;
             In
             Queen
             Elizabeths
             ,
             they
             decryed
             this
             ,
             and
             set
             vp
             not
             Zuinglianism
             ,
             but
             Protestancy
             ;
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             her
             reign
             ,
             they
             polisht
             this
             ,
             and
             
             added
             som
             new
             perfections
             to
             it
             ;
             In
             King
             James
             and
             succeeding
             kings
             times
             ,
             Protestancy
             is
             of
             a
             different
             stamp
             from
             that
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeths
             :
             Heare
             Doue
             in
             his
             
               Exhort
               :
               to
               the
               English
               Recusants
            
             an
             .
             1603.
             pag.
             31.
             
             
               Henry
               the
            
             8
             
               had
               his
               Lyturgie
               which
               was
               very
               good
               :
               Edward
               the
            
             6.
             
               condemned
               it
               ,
               and
               brought
               in
               an
               other
               composed
               by
               Peter
               Martir
               and
               Bucer
               :
               in
               Elizabeths
               time
               ,
               that
               was
               condemned
               ,
               and
               an
               othe●
               approued
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               her
               reign
               ,
               her
               Lyturgy
               was
               also
               misliked
               ,
               and
               ●
               new
               one
               introduced
               ,
               we
               are
               so
               want●●
               that
               nothing
               will
               cōtent
               vs
               but
               novelties
               ▪
            
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             Doue
             does
             not
             commen●
             this
             Doctrin
             ,
             for
             he
             calls
             that
             frequent
             exchange
             of
             Religion
             Wantonness
             and
             loue
             of
             noueltie
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             no
             great
             matter
             what
             he
             says
             of
             it
             ;
             my
             drift
             is
             but
             to
             convince
             you
             that
             this
             is
             the
             Doctrin
             ▪
             &
             practise
             of
             the
             best
             Members
             of
             our
             Reformation
             ;
             euen
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             be
             convinc't
             its
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             you
             cannot
             deny
             but
             that
             it
             is
             good
             Doctrin
             :
             if
             Doue
             calls
             it
             wantonness
             ,
             S.
             Paul
             Ephes
             .
             4.22
             .
             Coloss
             .
             3.9
             .
             &
             Rom.
             6.6
             .
             commends
             
             it
             ,
             and
             exhorts
             vs
             to
             put
             of
             the
             old
             man
             with
             its
             deeds
             (
             that
             's
             Popery
             with
             its
             ceremonies
             )
             and
             put
             on
             the
             new
             man
             (
             that
             's
             the
             Reformation
             )
             where
             ther
             's
             neither
             Greek
             nor
             
               Iew
               ,
               Circumcision
            
             ,
             nor
             
               Incircumcision
               ,
               Barbarian
            
             ,
             or
             
               Scythian
               ,
               bound
            
             or
             free
             ,
             but
             
               Christ
               is
               all
               and
               in
               all
               :
            
             that
             's
             to
             say
             ;
             where
             ther
             's
             no
             distinction
             of
             Protestants
             or
             Presbyterians
             ,
             Socinians
             ,
             or
             Arians
             ;
             it
             s
             all
             one
             which
             Religion
             you
             profes●
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             But
             is
             there
             no
             Tenet
             of
             Religion
             which
             we
             are
             all
             indispensably
             obliged
             to
             hold
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             Yes
             there
             is
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             but
             one
             :
             
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               have
               faith
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               son
               of
               God
               and
               Saviour
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             be
             an
             Arian
             ,
             be
             a
             Presbyterian
             ,
             be
             a
             Socinian
             or
             what
             you
             please
             ,
             be
             also
             plung'd
             to
             your
             ears
             in
             wickedness
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             manners
             ,
             so
             you
             have
             faith
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             son
             of
             God
             and
             Redeemer
             of
             the
             world
             and
             live
             in
             charitie
             you
             will
             be
             a
             member
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             and
             be
             saved
             .
             Do
             not
             imagin
             this
             is
             any
             new
             Doctrin
             invented
             by
             me
             ;
             search
             the
             vulgar
             sort
             
             of
             our
             Reformed
             Brethren
             ,
             you
             shall
             get
             thousands
             of
             this
             opinion
             in
             our
             Realm
             ;
             search
             the
             Books
             of
             our
             Learned
             Drs
             ,
             you
             shall
             find
             it
             in
             them
             also
             .
             Dr
             Morton
             in
             his
             much
             applauded
             booke
             dedicated
             to
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             deserved
             a
             Bishoprick
             ,
             e
             says
             :
             
               The
               Arian
               Curch
               is
               to
               be
               esteemed
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               because
               they
               hold
               the
               true
               substance
               of
               Christian
               Religiō
               ,
               which
               is
               faith
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Redeemer
               of
               the
               world
               :
            
             and
             again
             in
             the
             same
             place
             sect
             .
             4.
             whose
             Title
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               Heretics
               are
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             he
             says
             ,
             
               whosoeuer
               believes
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               tho
               by
               wickedness
               of
               life
               ,
               or
               Heresy
               in
               Doctrin
               they
               should
               err
               in
               Doctrin
               ,
               they
               are
               still
               true
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             Therefore
             our
             learnd
             f
             Fox
             ,
             g
             Doctor
             Field●
             ,
             and
             Illiricus
             say
             the
             Greek
             Church
             notwithstanding
             their
             error
             in
             denying
             
               the
               Procession
            
             of
             the
             H.
             Ghost
             from
             the
             son
             ,
             are
             holy
             members
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             faith
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             Sure
             you
             will
             not
             say
             this
             Doctrin
             is
             of
             the
             Reformation
             or
             can
             be
             safely
             believed
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             admire
             how
             you
             can
             doubt
             
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             may
             be
             believed
             :
             for
             what
             is
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             but
             as
             we
             have
             said
             in
             our
             Principles
             ,
             Scripture
             as
             interpreted
             by
             any
             man
             of
             sound
             judgement
             in
             the
             Church
             ?
             and
             were
             not
             Doctor
             Morton
             ,
             Fox
             ,
             Field
             and
             Illiricus
             men
             of
             sound
             judgement
             ,
             eminent
             Learning
             ,
             and
             Godlines
             ?
             if-therefore
             this
             be
             Scripture
             as
             interpreted
             by
             them
             how
             can
             you
             deny
             it
             to
             be
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             Jesus
             Christ
             are
             we
             obliged
             to
             believe
             in
             ?
             for
             Jesus
             Christ
             as
             believed
             by
             the
             Arians
             Socinians
             ,
             Luther
             and
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             is
             far
             different
             from
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             commonly
             believed
             by
             the
             Protestans
             and
             Popish
             Church
             ,
             we
             believe
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             son
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             substance
             and
             nature
             with
             the
             Father
             ;
             they
             believe
             in
             a
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             son
             of
             God
             but
             of
             a
             distinct
             and
             different
             nature
             and
             substance
             from
             the
             Father
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             Pish
             !
             that
             's
             but
             a
             nicetie
             ;
             believe
             what
             you
             please
             ,
             and
             what
             you
             vndestand
             by
             Scripture
             to
             be
             true
             and
             have
             charitie
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             I
             confess
             you
             have
             puzzled
             ,
             
             but
             yet
             not
             wholy
             convinced
             me
             ;
             were
             I
             but
             perswaded
             that
             what
             you
             have
             discoursed
             is
             truly
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             reformation
             ,
             J
             would
             cheerfully
             embrace
             it
             ,
             and
             J
             will
             be
             better
             informed
             by
             your self
             ,
             but
             not
             tyre
             your
             patience
             :
             we
             will
             meet
             again
             and
             pursue
             our
             Discours
             vpon
             this
             subject
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           II.
           DIALOGUE
           .
        
         
           
             ISMAEL
             .
          
           
             Reflecting
             in
             my
             solitude
             vpon
             your
             last
             discours
             ,
             J
             find
             it
             bottom'd
             vpon
             a
             fals
             principle
             ;
             for
             you
             suppose
             that
             what
             euer
             Doctrin
             is
             of
             Luther
             Calvin
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             our
             Learned
             ,
             Drs
             ,
             Synods
             ,
             Parliaments
             ,
             or
             Congregations
             ,
             is
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             and
             may
             without
             any
             more
             proof
             or
             scruple
             be
             believed
             by
             any
             Reformed
             Child
             ;
             who
             but
             sees
             this
             is
             ridiculous
             ,
             to
             fasten
             the
             Doctrin
             and
             absurd
             opinions
             of
             each
             particular
             Dr
             ,
             or
             Congregation
             vpon
             the
             whole
             body
             :
             this
             is
             the
             vncharitable
             
             and
             vnreasonable
             art
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             who
             keep
             a
             great
             coyl
             with
             som
             exorbitāt
             opinions
             of
             Luther
             and
             Calvin
             ,
             and
             would
             perswade
             their
             Proselyts
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             Tenets
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             wheras
             the
             Reformation
             disclaims
             those
             opinions
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Pope
             does
             :
             and
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             poore
             people
             ,
             observe
             how
             many
             absurd
             and
             scandalous
             Doctrins
             we
             meet
             in
             their
             Casuists
             and
             Divins
             ,
             which
             when
             we
             reproach
             them
             with
             ,
             they
             answer
             
               it
               s
               not
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
               but
               of
               som
               particular
               Drs
            
             ;
             as
             if
             we
             might
             not
             with
             as
             much
             justice
             as
             they
             ,
             answer
             the
             same
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             Your
             reflection
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             my
             discours
             will
             fall
             to
             ground
             if
             I
             do
             not
             prove
             that
             principle
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             no
             hard
             task
             :
             Let
             vs
             imagin
             we
             are
             heere
             a
             full
             synod
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             Presbyterians
             ,
             Hugonots
             ,
             Lutherans
             ,
             Antitrinitarians
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Quakers
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             and
             each
             of
             our
             Congregations
             ;
             our
             Reformation
             is
             not
             any
             of
             these
             Congregations
             with
             an
             exclusion
             of
             the
             rest
             ;
             but
             all
             of
             them
             ioyntly
             ;
             for
             whatsoeuer
             Congregation
             would
             say
             it self
             alone
             is
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             
             and
             no
             other
             ,
             would
             be
             hiss'd
             at
             by
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             iustly
             ;
             because
             that
             our
             Reformation
             imports
             two
             points
             essential●y
             :
             first
             a
             Profession
             of
             Christianitie
             according
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             detestation
             or
             abjuration
             of
             Popish
             Errors
             ;
             and
             none
             of
             these
             Congregations
             but
             does
             both
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             som
             of
             these
             ,
             
               Pharisee
               like
            
             .
             despise
             others
             ,
             and
             Looke
             upon
             them
             ,
             not
             as
             Ref●rmed
             ,
             but
             as
             putrid
             members
             ;
             but
             the
             Lord
             forbid
             I
             should
             be
             so
             deuoid
             of
             charitie
             ;
             I
             see
             no
             just
             challenge
             any
             can
             have
             to
             the
             Title
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             which
             all
             haue
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             Let
             vs
             ask
             this
             synod
             by
             what
             Rule
             of
             faith
             does
             the
             Reformation
             walk
             ?
             what
             must
             a
             man
             believe
             for
             to
             be
             a
             
               true
               Reformed
            
             ?
             Protestants
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             Scripture
             and
             Apostolical
             Tradition
             ;
             but
             Protestants
             say
             of
             Papists
             ;
             and
             Presbyterians
             and
             Anabaptists
             say
             of
             Protestants
             ;
             that
             many
             human
             inventions
             are
             obtruded
             upon
             vs
             as
             Apostolical
             Traditions
             ;
             that
             we
             have
             no
             way
             to
             discern
             the
             one
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             con●●quently
             Tradition
             ,
             
             as
             being
             an
             vnknown
             thing
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             cannot
             be
             our
             Rule
             :
             others
             will
             say
             that
             Scripture
             and
             the
             indubitable
             consequences
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             our
             Rule
             ,
             all
             will
             grant
             this
             :
             but
             then
             enters
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             if
             the
             consequences
             of
             Lutherans
             be
             such
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             consequences
             of
             Presbyterians
             be
             indubitable
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             each
             Congregation
             will
             say
             that
             their
             peculiar
             Tenets
             are
             indubitable
             consequences
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             must
             allow
             it
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             or
             deny
             such
             a
             Congregation
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Reformation
             :
             Others
             will
             say
             that
             Scripture
             and
             the
             four
             first
             General
             Councils
             ,
             with
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Athanasius's
             Creeds
             are
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             ;
             but
             most
             of
             the
             assembly
             will
             no
             more
             admit
             the
             four
             first
             ,
             than
             the
             subsequent
             Councils
             ,
             nor
             Athanasius
             his
             Creed
             more
             than
             that
             of
             Trent
             ;
             nor
             will
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             Socinians
             and
             others
             value
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             is
             none
             of
             all
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             admit
             Scripture
             that
             's
             the
             pure
             written
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             sacred
             and
             full
             Rule
             of
             faith
             ,
             because
             it
             s
             replenisht
             with
             Divin
             
             light
             and
             all
             Heavenly
             instruction
             necessarie
             for
             our
             saluation
             :
             and
             such
             as
             ad
             ,
             as
             a
             part
             of
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             or
             Athanasius
             his
             Creeds
             ,
             or
             the
             four
             first
             General
             Councils
             ,
             they
             will
             confess
             that
             all
             they
             containe
             is
             expressed
             in
             Gods
             written
             word
             ,
             and
             are
             but
             a
             plainer
             ,
             or
             more
             distinct
             expression
             or
             declaration
             of
             the
             Contents
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             Truly
             I
             must
             grant
             you
             this
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             been
             often
             present
             at
             severall
             discourses
             of
             Protestants
             with
             Papists
             ,
             and
             never
             yet
             could
             I
             heare
             a
             Protestant
             make
             Councils
             ,
             Tradition
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             els
             the
             Test
             of
             their
             discours
             but
             onely
             scripture
             ;
             not
             but
             that
             I
             could
             heare
             them
             say
             and
             pretend
             in
             their
             discourses
             that
             Apostolical
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             the
             four
             first
             Councils
             were
             for
             them
             against
             Popery
             ;
             but
             still
             their
             main
             strength
             and
             vltimat
             refuge
             was
             Scripture
             ;
             for
             when
             ever
             they
             harp
             vpon
             that
             string
             of
             Tradition
             and
             Councils
             ,
             the
             Papists
             are
             visibly
             too
             hard
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             run
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             than
             which
             there
             is
             no
             
             
               plus
               vltra
            
             .
             I
             have
             been
             also
             often
             at
             severall
             discourses
             betwixt
             Protestans
             ,
             Presbyterians
             and
             our
             brethren
             of
             other
             Congregations
             ,
             and
             have
             observed
             that
             the
             Protestant
             ,
             for
             to
             defend
             his
             lyturgie
             ,
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             her
             Episcopacy
             against
             the
             others
             ,
             could
             never
             defend
             himself
             by
             scripture
             alone
             ,
             and
             placed
             his
             main
             strength
             against
             them
             in
             Tradition
             ,
             Primitive
             Councils
             ,
             and
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             all
             which
             the
             others
             rejected
             and
             reproached
             the
             Protestant
             with
             Popery
             ,
             for
             making
             vse
             of
             that
             weapon
             ;
             that
             if
             thy
             would
             stick
             to
             those
             Principles
             as
             their
             Rule
             of
             faith
             ,
             they
             must
             admit
             many
             Tenets
             of
             Popery
             ,
             which
             they
             disavow
             ;
             that
             nothing
             but
             scripture
             is
             a
             sufficient
             warrant
             and
             Rule
             of
             faith
             :
             And
             I
             find
             by
             all
             I
             could
             ever
             well
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             its
             the
             General
             apprehension
             and
             belief
             of
             all
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             that
             Scripture
             abundantly
             contains
             all
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             believe
             ,
             and
             is
             our
             sole
             and
             adequat
             Rule
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             recours
             to
             Tradition
             ,
             Councils
             ,
             Fathers
             &c.
             
             are
             but
             shifts
             of
             some
             of
             our
             Drs.
             who
             being
             
               Non
               plust
            
             in
             their
             particular
             engagements
             ,
             and
             Sophistries
             ,
             patch
             the
             incoherencie
             of
             their
             discours
             with
             these
             raggs
             of
             Popery
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             :
          
           
             I
             commend
             your
             ingenuity
             ,
             but
             not
             that
             heate
             which
             transports
             you
             to
             check
             our
             Drs
             for
             their
             glosses
             and
             particular
             Doctrins
             vpon
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             the
             Manna
             relisht
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Victuals
             which
             the
             Eater●
             fancied
             ,
             admits
             several
             senses
             according
             the
             different
             spirits
             and
             measure
             of
             light
             that
             God
             gives
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             vndoubtedly
             the
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Reformation
             to
             follow
             what
             sense
             of
             it
             he
             likes
             best
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             check
             others
             for
             following
             this
             or
             that
             as
             they
             please
             :
             Lutherans
             ,
             Protestants
             ,
             Presbyterians
             ,
             &c.
             have
             all
             for
             their
             Rule
             of
             faith
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             each
             of
             them
             interprets
             in
             a
             different
             sense
             ;
             Luther
             for
             the
             Real
             ,
             Protestants
             for
             the
             
               Figurative
               Presence
            
             ;
             Protestants
             for
             Episcopacy
             ;
             Presbyterians
             against
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             of
             others
             :
             and
             tho
             each
             esteems
             his
             own
             sense
             to
             be
             the
             best
             ,
             yet
             none
             ,
             is
             so
             bold
             as
             to
             say
             the
             others
             may
             
             not
             be
             saved
             in
             their
             own
             sense
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             deny
             them
             to
             be
             true
             Children
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             nay
             that
             Venerable
             Synod
             of
             Charenton
             ,
             as
             I
             quoted
             aboue
             ,
             has
             declared
             that
             the
             Lutherans
             ,
             tho
             opposit
             to
             them
             in
             their
             chief
             Tenets
             ,
             are
             their
             beloved
             Brethren
             and
             have
             nothing
             Idolatrous
             or
             superstitious
             in
             their
             manner
             of
             Divin
             worship
             :
             the
             fundamental
             reason
             of
             all
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             ,
             is
             but
             Scripture
             as
             each
             Person
             of
             sound
             judgment
             vnderstands
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             I
             grant
             all
             your
             discourse
             as
             to
             this
             particular
             ;
             for
             its
             certain
             Lutherans
             will
             not
             admit
             Scripture
             as
             interpreted
             by
             Protestants
             ,
             but
             as
             interpreted
             by
             themselves
             ;
             and
             so
             of
             each
             other
             Congregation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             admit
             
               our
               Rule
            
             is
             Scripture
             as
             each
             vnderstands
             it
             ;
             then
             you
             must
             grant
             that
             
               our
               Doctrin
            
             of
             the
             Reformation
             is
             whateuer
             Doctrin
             each
             Person
             of
             sound
             judgment
             vnderstands
             to
             be
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             from
             this
             ,
             it
             appears
             plainly
             that
             my
             Principle
             wherat
             you
             bogl'd
             is
             true
             ;
             That
             ,
             whateuer
             Doctrin
             is
             professed
             by
             any
             of
             our
             Congregations
             ,
             Synods
             ▪
             
             Parliaments
             ,
             Drs.
             or
             particular
             Dr.
             of
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             truly
             reputed
             and
             esteemed
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             which
             Principle
             being
             true
             ;
             my
             discourse
             of
             yesterday
             is
             vndeniable
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             change
             religions
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             you
             please
             ,
             and
             remain
             still
             a
             true
             Reformed
             Child
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             haue
             said
             that
             not
             only
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             each
             Congregation
             and
             Synod
             ,
             is
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             but
             also
             whateuer
             any
             one
             particular
             Doctor
             teachs
             ;
             and
             this
             seems
             to
             be
             very
             absurd
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             It
             's
             not
             so
             absurd
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             true
             ;
             I
             'l
             prove
             by
             the
             Principles
             of
             our
             Reformed
             Church
             ,
             by
             the
             testimonies
             of
             our
             most
             Learned
             and
             Best
             Drs.
             and
             Reformers
             ,
             and
             by
             reason
             and
             experience
             that
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             any
             particular
             Doctor
             among
             vs
             ,
             has
             as
             much
             right
             to
             be
             called
             and
             esteemed
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             as
             Protestancy
             ,
             Presbytery
             or
             Lutheranism
             ;
             for
             ,
             what
             is
             Lutheranism
             ,
             but
             the
             judgment
             of
             Luther
             a
             particular
             Dr
             ,
             against
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ?
             what
             is
             Calvinism
             ,
             but
             what
             Calvin
             a
             particular
             Dr
             ,
             judged
             
             to
             be
             the
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             against
             that
             same
             Church
             ?
             what
             is
             Quakery
             ,
             but
             honest
             Naylor's
             godly
             and
             pious
             sentiments
             vpon
             Scripture
             .
             It
             s
             vndeniably
             the
             Principle
             of
             our
             Reformed
             Church
             ,
             that
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             is
             Scripture
             as
             interpreted
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             Synods
             or
             Congregations
             ,
             but
             by
             any
             Person
             of
             sound
             judgment
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             No
             Congregation
             or
             Synod
             is
             to
             vs
             a
             Rule
             of
             faith
             :
             because
             all
             are
             fallible
             ;
             but
             Gods
             Written
             Word
             ,
             as
             each
             one
             vnderstands
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             wee
             do
             not
             like
             the
             sense
             of
             it
             delivered
             by
             any
             Council
             Synod
             or
             Congregation
             ,
             wee
             may
             safely
             deny
             it
             :
             therefore
             our
             great
             Calvin
             a
             saies
             and
             proues
             with
             great
             energy
             of
             Scripture
             and
             reason
             ,
             that
             
               we
               are
               not
               obliged
               to
               the
               Decisions
               and
               Doctrin
               of
               any
               Council
               Synod
               or
               Congregation
               ,
               if
               after
               hauing
               examined
               Scripture
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               find
               their
               interpretation
               and
               sense
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               conformable
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             Let
             Synods
             and
             Congregations
             say
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             if
             any
             particular
             Doctor
             thinks
             his
             own
             privat
             sense
             of
             it
             to
             be
             better
             ,
             he
             may
             stick
             to
             it
             against
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             be
             a
             good
             
             true
             Child
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             as
             Arminius
             in
             Holland
             did
             withstand
             the
             Synods
             of
             Dordreet
             and
             Delpht
             ;
             as
             Luther
             and
             Calvin
             did
             against
             Rome
             .
             
               I
               will
               be
               free
            
             ,
             saies
             our
             vnparalleld
             Proto-Apostle
             Luther
             ,
             b
             
               I
               wil●
               not
               submit
               my self
               to
               the
               authority
               of
               Councils
               ,
               Church
               ,
               Drs
               Vniuersities
               or
               Fathers
               ,
               but
               will
               teach
               and
               preach
               whateuer
               I
               think
               to
               be
               true
               .
            
             Did
             ever
             any
             Apostle
             speake
             with
             more
             courage
             ?
             and
             the
             blessed
             man
             acted
             with
             no
             less
             ;
             he
             knew
             full
             well
             the
             whole
             Stream
             of
             antiquity
             ,
             Drs
             ,
             Fathers
             and
             Councils
             were
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             confesses
             himself
             ,
             and
             dit
             not
             care
             a
             rus●
             for
             them
             all
             :
             
               Lay
               aside
            
             ,
             saies
             he
             ,
             c
             
               ●
               arms
               of
               Orthodox
               antiquity
               ,
               of
               School●
               of
               Diuinity
               ,
               authority
               of
               Fathers
               ,
               Councils
               ,
               Popes
               ,
               and
               consent
               of
               ages
               we
               receiue
               nothing
               but
               Scripture
               ;
               but
               s●
               that
               we
               must
               haue
               the
               authority
               of
               interpreting
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Nor
             was
             it
             only
             Luther
             and
             Calvin
             spoke
             thus
             ,
             but
             all
             our
             first
             blessed
             Reformers
             ;
             and
             why
             ?
             because
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             is
             Scripture
             ,
             not
             a
             interpreted
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             (
             France
             will
             not
             admit
             it
             )
             
             nor
             as
             interpreted
             by
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             (
             the
             Anabaptists
             and
             Independents
             will
             not
             heare
             it
             )
             nor
             as
             interpreted
             by
             Luther
             ▪
             (
             Calvin
             rejects
             it
             )
             nor
             as
             interpreted
             by
             Calvin
             (
             Thorndic
             and
             Bramhal
             will
             not
             yield
             to
             it
             ,
             )
             nor
             will
             Stillingfleet
             stand
             to
             their
             interpretation
             ;
             nor
             others
             to
             that
             of
             Stillingfleet
             .
             Finally
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             is
             Scripture
             ,
             not
             as
             interpreted
             by
             any
             ,
             but
             as
             each
             Congregation
             Synod
             ,
             particular
             Dr
             ,
             or
             man
             of
             sound
             judgment
             interprets
             it
             ;
             and
             consequently
             what
             ever
             Doctrin
             any
             man
             of
             sound
             judgment
             judges
             to
             be
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             esteemed
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             and
             you
             may
             safely
             believe
             it
             ,
             if
             you
             like
             it
             ,
             and
             remain
             still
             as
             truely
             a
             Reformed
             Child
             ,
             as
             the
             proudest
             Protestant
             of
             England
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             Can
             you
             prove
             that
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             is
             Scripture
             as
             any
             particular
             Dr
             or
             person
             of
             sound
             judgment
             vnderstands
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             Behold
             how
             convincingly
             ;
             first
             wee
             have
             heard
             Luther
             ,
             quoted
             but
             now
             ,
             say
             ,
             We
             receive
             nothing
             but
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             so
             as
             that
             
             we
             must
             have
             the
             authority
             for
             t●
             interpret
             it
             :
             hear
             him
             again
             ;
             d
             
               Th●
               Governors
               and
               Pastors
               haver
               powe
               t●
               teach
               ;
               but
               the
               sheep
               must
               give
               thei●
               judgment
               whether
               they
               propose
               the
               voy●
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             e
             
               or
               of
               strangers
            
             .
             And
             again
             :
             
               Christ
               has
               taken
               from
               the
               Bishops
               Councils
               and
               Pastors
               the
               right
               of
               judging
               of
               Doctrin
               ;
               and
               given
               it
               to
               all
               Christians
               i●
               General
               ;
               and
               the
               Rule
               is
               Scripture
               ●
               each
               one
               will
               think
               fit
               to
               interpret
               i●
            
             And
             consequently
             to
             this
             ,
             wee
             hav●
             heard
             him
             say
             aboue
             ,
             
               I
               will
               be
               fi●
               and
               will
               not
               submit
               to
               Drs
               Councils
               ,
               ●
               Pastors
               ,
               but
               will
               teach
               whatever
               think
               to
               be
               true
               .
            
             Barlow
             ;
             f
             
               The
               Apostles
               have
               given
               to
               each
               particular
               t●
               Right
               and
               power
               of
               interpreting
               a●
               judging
               by
               his
               inward
               spirit
               ,
               what
               i●
               True
               ;
               its
               needless
               that
               either
               man
               ●
               Angel
               ,
               Pope
               or
               Council
               should
               instru●
               you
               ;
               the
               spirit
               working
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               an●
               Scripture
               are
               to
               each
               particular
               person
               mo●
               assured
               interpreters
               .
            
             Bilson
             Bishop
             o●
             Wincester
             saies
             the
             same
             ,
             g
             
               The
               peopl●
               must
               be
               discerners
               and
               judges
               of
               wha●
               is
               taught
               .
               Our
               Religion
               has
               no
               othe●
               Rule
               of
               faith
            
             (
             saies
             our
             French
             Reformation
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             Dumoulin
             ,
             
             h
             Drelincourt
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Synod
             of
             Charenton
             )
             
               but
               the
               Written
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               interpreted
               by
               vs.
            
             Lastly
             saies
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             in
             the
             6th
             .
             Art.
             of
             their
             39.
             
             
               We
               have
               no
               other
               Rule
               of
               faith
               but
               Scripture
               as
               each
               person
               of
               sound
               judgment
               in
               the
               Church
               vnderstāds
               it
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               proved
               by
               it
               :
            
             and
             again
             in
             the
             
               Catholic
               Doctrin
            
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             pag.
             103.
             which
             is
             but
             an
             exposition
             of
             the
             39.
             
             Articles
             .
             
               Our
               Rule
               of
               faith
               is
               but
               Scripture
               as
               each
               Person
               of
               sound
               judgment
               in
               the
               Church
               vnderstands
               it
               :
               Authority
               is
               given
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               to
               each
               person
               of
               sound
               judgment
               in
               it
               ,
               to
               judge
               in
               Controversies
               of
               faith
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               not
               the
               privat
               judgment
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               our
               Brethren
               of
               forreign
               Countries
            
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             J
             confess
             ,
             not
             only
             these
             ,
             but
             many
             other
             Drs
             abet
             your
             discourse
             ,
             and
             the
             General
             Vogue
             of
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             is
             for
             Scripture
             as
             each
             one
             vnderstands
             it
             ;
             but
             alas
             !
             you
             see
             well
             ,
             that
             wee
             can
             never
             settle
             any
             Religion
             or
             Church
             by
             such
             a
             Rule
             of
             faith
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             You
             can
             never
             settle
             any
             but
             
             rhis
             ,
             
               That
               every
               man
               may
               without
               le●
               or
               hinderance
               believe
               what
               he
               please
            
             :
             and
             why
             should
             not
             this
             be
             a
             good
             Religion
             ?
             if
             Scripture
             as
             each
             one
             vnderstands
             it
             be
             not
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             ;
             if
             we
             must
             be
             constrained
             to
             believe
             Scripture
             not
             as
             wee
             vnderstand
             it
             ;
             but
             as
             it
             is
             vnderstood
             by
             this
             or
             that
             Congregation
             ;
             wh●
             difference
             betwixt
             vs
             and
             Papists
             ▪
             They
             must
             believe
             Scripture
             as
             interpreted
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             Council●
             have
             ever
             so
             much
             light
             from
             God
             be
             ever
             so
             wise
             and
             witty
             ,
             you
             mu●
             depose
             your
             own
             judgment
             ,
             a●
             submit
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             Counci●
             and
             Popish
             Church
             :
             to
             this
             pass
             ●
             are
             come
             also
             ;
             wee
             must
             believe
             t●
             kings
             supremacie
             ,
             Episcopacy
             ,
             F●gurative
             presence
             tho
             perhaps
             we
             d●
             not
             judge
             by
             Scripture
             it
             be
             tr●
             Doctrin
             ;
             wee
             are
             constrained
             by
             Penal
             laws
             ,
             and
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             t●
             believe
             them
             ,
             as
             Papists
             by
             the
             Inquisition
             ;
             and
             why
             ?
             because
             th●
             Church
             of
             England
             vnderstands
             b●
             Scripture
             ,
             its
             true
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             ,
             repl●
             you
             do
             not
             interpret
             Scripture
             s●
             you
             'l
             not
             be
             heard
             ;
             you
             must
             submi●
             
             and
             believe
             against
             your
             judgment
             :
             and
             what
             's
             this
             but
             plain
             Popish
             Tyrany
             ouer
             mens
             consciences
             ?
             Did
             Luther
             and
             Calvin
             forsake
             the
             Pope
             and
             Councils
             ,
             for
             to
             submit
             their
             judgments
             to
             any
             other
             ?
             No
             ,
             but
             to
             follow
             Scripture
             as
             each
             one
             of
             them
             vnderstood
             it
             :
             and
             tho
             Luther
             was
             a
             man
             raysed
             by
             God
             and
             replenisht
             with
             his
             spirit
             to
             repair
             the
             ruins
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             yet
             Calvin
             did
             no
             more
             submit
             to
             him
             ,
             than
             Luther
             did
             to
             the
             Pope
             ;
             nor
             did
             Zuinglius
             submit
             to
             Calvin
             ,
             but
             followed
             his
             own
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             nor
             did
             Oecolampadius
             submit
             to
             Zuinglius
             ;
             but
             every
             one
             searched
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             believed
             and
             taught
             what
             they
             thought
             to
             be
             true
             ;
             and
             thus
             we
             became
             a
             Reformation
             of
             Popery
             :
             if
             therefore
             we
             will
             continue
             a
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             walk
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             our
             first
             blessed
             Reformers
             ;
             wee
             must
             not
             be
             constrained
             to
             believe
             any
             mans
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             :
             we
             must
             believe
             whateuer
             we
             think
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             other
             Rule
             of
             faith
             but
             Scripture
             as
             each
             one
             vnderstands
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             then
             ?
             what
             do
             
             you
             inferr
             from
             this
             discourse
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             This
             consequence
             ,
             that
             wheras
             no
             true
             Child
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             be
             he
             of
             what
             Congregation
             you
             will
             ,
             can
             justly
             deny
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             to
             be
             Scripture
             as
             any
             Person
             of
             sound
             judgment
             interprets
             it
             ;
             it
             follows
             vnauoidably
             that
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             is
             ,
             
               Whatever
               any
               Person
               of
               sound
               judgment
               interprets
               to
               be
               the
               true
               sense
               of
               Scripture
               ,
            
             and
             whatever
             Luther
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             of
             sound
             judgment
             in
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             since
             its
             first
             ryse
             vntill
             this
             day
             ,
             taught
             to
             be
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             called
             and
             esteemed
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             tho
             to
             others
             of
             this
             or
             that
             Congregation
             it
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             wicked
             and
             scandalous
             Doctrin
             ▪
          
           
             And
             now
             let
             me
             answer
             to
             an
             objection
             you
             made
             against
             this
             Principle
             in
             our
             entrance
             to
             this
             discourse
             :
             you
             objected
             that
             many
             Papish
             Drs
             and
             Casuists
             delivered
             scandalous
             and
             base
             Doctrins
             ,
             which
             the
             Papists
             will
             not
             admit
             to
             be
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             tho
             deliverd
             by
             Papish
             Drs
             ;
             and
             thence
             you
             pretended
             ,
             
             that
             the
             particular
             sentiments
             of
             privat
             Drs
             of
             the
             Reformation
             are
             not
             to
             be
             called
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             our
             Church
             .
             But
             be
             pleased
             to
             observe
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             Popery
             and
             our
             Reformation
             ;
             the
             Rule
             of
             faith
             in
             Popery
             is
             ,
             Scripture
             as
             interpreted
             by
             the
             Pope
             and
             Council
             ,
             or
             their
             Church
             ;
             they
             will
             admit
             no
             other
             ;
             consequently
             no
             Doctrin
             is
             to
             be
             called
             Popery
             but
             what
             is
             judged
             by
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Church
             or
             Council
             to
             be
             the
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             Dr
             or
             Universitie
             holds
             any
             sense
             contrary
             to
             theirs
             ;
             it
             is
             to
             be
             called
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             that
             particular
             person
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Popish
             Church
             ;
             because
             their
             Rule
             of
             faith
             is
             not
             Scripture
             as
             interpreted
             by
             any
             Person
             of
             sound
             judgment
             ;
             but
             as
             interpreted
             by
             their
             Pope
             and
             Council
             .
             But
             wheras
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             in
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             is
             Scripture
             as
             each
             person
             of
             sound
             judgment
             interprets
             it
             ;
             whatever
             Doctrin
             or
             sense
             is
             said
             by
             any
             man
             to
             be
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             justly
             to
             be
             called
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             :
             for
             example
             ,
             Melancton
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             sound
             judgment
             ,
             
             great
             learning
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             vpright
             conscience
             ,
             taught
             Bigamy
             to
             be
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             scripture
             ;
             Beza
             taught
             ,
             the
             Lords
             supper
             might
             be
             administer'd
             in
             any
             kind
             of
             victuals
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             bread
             and
             wine
             :
             Calvin
             taught
             ,
             that
             Christ
             despaired
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             suffered
             the
             pains
             of
             hell
             after
             his
             death
             :
             why
             then
             ,
             let
             all
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Universities
             of
             England
             condemn
             this
             Doctrin
             ;
             let
             all
             the
             Synods
             of
             France
             and
             Germany
             decry
             it
             ;
             the
             Doctrin
             will
             be
             still
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             because
             its
             Scripture
             as
             interpreted
             by
             men
             of
             sound
             judgment
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             The
             heate
             of
             your
             discourse
             has
             tyred
             you
             ;
             and
             my
             memorie
             i●
             sufficiently
             loaden
             with
             what
             yo●
             have
             said
             ;
             let
             me
             digest
             it
             in
             my
             privat
             retirement
             ,
             and
             wee
             will
             mee●
             again
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             Content
             ;
             carrie
             with
             yo●
             these
             three
             points
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             proved
             convincingly
             :
             first
             
               our
               Rule
               of
               faith
            
             is
             Scripture
             ,
             not
             as
             interpreted
             by
             this
             or
             that
             ,
             but
             by
             an●
             man
             of
             sound
             judgment
             ;
             secondly
             i●
             follows
             hence
             that
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             th●
             Reformation
             ,
             must
             be
             and
             ought
             to
             
             be
             called
             whatever
             any
             man
             of
             sound
             judgment
             saies
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             scripture
             :
             thirdly
             it
             follows
             ,
             wee
             may
             change
             Religions
             as
             often
             as
             wee
             please
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           III.
           DIALOGUE
           .
        
         
           
             ISMAEL
             .
          
           
             I
             remember
             well
             the
             summary
             of
             your
             last
             discourse
             ,
             given
             me
             in
             three
             points
             ;
             and
             I
             find
             the
             second
             to
             be
             absurd
             ,
             and
             repugnant
             to
             reason
             :
             you
             'l
             neuer
             perswade
             it
             ,
             tho
             you
             have
             pleaded
             for
             it
             with
             great
             energy
             ;
             what
             ?
             if
             a
             silly
             Woman
             ,
             Cobler
             ,
             or
             other
             tradesman
             reade
             Scripture
             and
             giue
             their
             sense
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             ,
             forsooth
             ,
             must
             be
             called
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ?
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             lawfull
             for
             them
             to
             believe
             it
             against
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             Do
             not
             limit
             Gods
             infinit
             goodness
             ,
             by
             measuring
             his
             mercies
             towards
             his
             Creatures
             with
             your
             narrow
             apprehensions
             :
             take
             notice
             he
             
             saies
             ,
             he
             has
             chosen
             the
             weake
             and
             contemptible
             of
             the
             world
             for
             to
             confound
             the
             strong
             ones
             :
             
               I
               confess
               vnto
               you
               Father
            
             ,
             
             
               that
               you
               have
               hid
               thes●
               things
               from
               the
               wise
               and
               prudent
               ,
               and
               hast
               revealed
               them
               to
               the
               little
               ones
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             he
             choosed
             poore
             simple
             fishermen
             to
             be
             his
             Apostles
             :
             ●
             know
             it
             's
             the
             practise
             of
             Papists
             ,
             and
             from
             them
             your
             Church
             of
             England
             borrows
             it
             ,
             to
             despise
             the
             Ministeri●
             of
             Women
             ,
             tradesmen
             ,
             and
             illitera●
             people
             in
             preaching
             teaching
             and
             interpreting
             Scripture
             ;
             
             but
             S.
             Paul
             tell
             vs
             
               The
               word
               of
               God
               is
               not
               bound
            
             that's
             to
             say
             ,
             is
             not
             entayl'd
             on
             th●
             learned
             ,
             rich
             ,
             or
             great
             ones
             ,
             the
             
               Wind
               bloweth
               where
               it
               listeth
            
             :
             
             o●
             Bishops
             and
             Ministers
             would
             make
             ●
             Monopoly
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             have
             themselves
             to
             be
             the
             only
             Retailers
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             to
             have
             som
             plausible
             title
             for
             to
             enjoy
             great
             Rents
             and
             sheare
             the
             flock
             :
             but
             wee
             have
             seen
             ,
             as
             well
             among
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             a●
             in
             other
             Congregations
             ,
             filly
             Women
             and
             Tradesmen
             replenisht
             with
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             preach
             and
             expound
             the
             great
             Misteries
             of
             our
             Religion
             
             with
             as
             much
             of
             good
             success
             and
             edification
             of
             the
             Auditory
             ,
             as
             any
             Penny-booke
             Man
             in
             England
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             It
             seems
             you
             approue
             the
             Ministerie
             of
             Women
             and
             silly
             Tradesmen
             for
             preaching
             and
             teaching
             the
             flock
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             you
             'l
             ouerthrow
             our
             Hierarchy
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Ministers
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             It
             matters
             not
             much
             for
             you
             to
             know
             ,
             what
             I
             approve
             or
             condemn
             ;
             but
             to
             know
             what
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             is
             ;
             It
             's
             this
             ;
             that
             none
             can
             teach
             ,
             preach
             ,
             administer
             Sacraments
             ,
             or
             exercise
             Ecclesiastical
             functions
             if
             he
             be
             not
             in
             holy
             Orders
             ,
             Bishop
             ,
             Minister
             or
             Deacon
             ;
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             teachs
             it
             ,
             and
             you
             may
             believe
             it
             if
             you
             please
             .
             You
             may
             also
             deny
             it
             ;
             and
             say
             ,
             any
             Woman
             or
             tradesman
             has
             as
             much
             power
             for
             to
             preach
             and
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             as
             the
             richest
             Bishop
             in
             England
             :
             this
             also
             is
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             as
             well
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             because
             Quakers
             ▪
             Presbyterians
             ,
             Brownists
             ;
             Anabaptists
             ,
             &c.
             believe
             and
             teach
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             men
             of
             as
             sound
             judgments
             ,
             and
             as
             
             good
             Reformeds
             as
             Protestants
             ;
             nay
             the
             most
             learned
             of
             our
             Reformers
             teach
             and
             commend
             the
             power
             of
             Women
             for
             to
             exercise
             Spiritual
             functions
             ,
             and
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             :
             a
             Saumaise
             ,
             Peter
             Martyr
             ,
             and
             b
             Zuinglius
             expresly
             defend
             the
             Priesthood
             as
             well
             of
             Women
             as
             of
             Men
             :
             and
             Luther
             proves
             it
             efficaciously
             ;
             
               The
               first
               office
               of
               a
               Priest
            
             saies
             he
             ,
             
               is
               to
               preach
            
             ,
             c
             
               this
               is
               common
               to
               all
               ,
               euen
               women
               ;
               the
               second
               is
               to
               baptize
               ;
               which
               is
               also
               common
               to
               women
               ;
               the
               third
               is
               to
               consecrat
               the
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               and
               this
               also
               is
               common
               to
               all
               as
               well
               as
               to
               men
               and
               in
               the
               absence
               of
               a
               Priest
               ,
               a
               woma●
               may
               absolve
               from
               sins
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Pope
               ,
               because
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whateu●●
               yee
               shall
               vntye
               on
               earth
               ,
               shall
               be
               vntyed
               in
               heauen
               ,
               were
               said
               to
               all
               Christians
               .
            
          
           
             And
             when
             so
             eminent
             men
             ha●
             not
             said
             it
             ,
             reason
             and
             Scripture
             convinces
             it
             ;
             Reason
             ,
             because
             that
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             being
             Scripture
             a●
             each
             Person
             of
             sound
             judgment
             vnderstands
             it
             ,
             many
             women
             vndoubtedly
             are
             of
             sound
             judgment
             ,
             and
             why
             should
             not
             their
             interpretation
             
             of
             Scripture
             pass
             for
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             of
             our
             Bishops
             and
             Ministers
             :
             Scripture
             ,
             because
             wee
             reade
             the
             Samaritan
             Woman
             was
             the
             first
             who
             preached
             the
             Messias
             to
             the
             Cittie
             of
             Sama●ia
             ,
             and
             Christ
             commanded
             Mary
             Magdalen
             to
             go
             to
             preach
             his
             Resurrection
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             wee
             know
             by
             our
             Cronicles
             that
             our
             glorious
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             of
             blessed
             memory
             ,
             did
             not
             only
             gouern
             the
             state
             ,
             but
             was
             a
             great
             Apostoless
             in
             Church
             affaires
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             To
             what
             purpose
             then
             ,
             have
             wee
             Bishops
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             enjoy
             so
             vast
             reuenews
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             or
             woman
             can
             preach
             and
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             as
             well
             as
             they
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             You
             may
             believe
             ,
             Bishops
             and
             Ministers
             are
             very
             needfull
             for
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             they
             being
             commonly
             learned
             witty
             men
             ,
             and
             having
             Wyves
             ,
             they
             come
             to
             instruct
             their
             wyves
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             the
             good
             women
             com
             in
             a
             short
             time
             to
             be
             as
             learned
             as
             their
             husbands
             ,
             and
             as
             nimble
             and
             quick
             in
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Ministeries
             as
             they
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             permitted
             to
             exercise
             them
             ;
             as
             som
             Authors
             
             of
             credit
             relate
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             that
             a
             Gentleman
             of
             Constance
             ,
             writ
             to
             his
             friend
             in
             a
             Village
             (
             about
             thre●
             leagues
             distant
             from
             that
             Cittie
             ,
             whose
             inhabitants
             were
             for
             the
             mos●
             part
             of
             our
             Lutheran
             Reformation
             the
             good
             Pastor
             exhorted
             his
             floc●
             to
             prepare
             for
             Easter
             Communion
             and
             that
             none
             should
             presume
             t●
             come
             to
             the
             holy
             Table
             ,
             but
             shoul●
             first
             confess
             and
             receive
             absolutio●
             of
             his
             sins
             :
             Easter
             holy
             dayes
             bein●
             come
             ,
             such
             a
             multitude
             flockt
             to
             confession
             ,
             that
             the
             Pastor
             could
             not
             satisfie
             the
             devotion
             of
             so
             great
             a
             cro●
             he
             called
             his
             wife
             to
             help
             him
             ,
             f●
             to
             hear
             Confessions
             ,
             and
             give
             absolutions
             ,
             in
             wich
             Ministerie
             the
             goo●
             Lady
             did
             labour
             with
             great
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             Penitents
             ;
             but
             neith●
             the
             Pastor
             nor
             his
             virtuous
             Conso●
             being
             able
             to
             dispatch
             so
             great
             a
             multitude
             ,
             he
             called
             his
             Maide
             Servant
             who
             did
             work
             in
             the
             holy
             Minister
             with
             as
             much
             expedition
             as
             her
             Master
             .
             But
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             Church
             o●
             Scotland
             ,
             France
             and
             all
             England
             (
             Protestants
             excepted
             )
             will
             tell
             yo●
             that
             Bishops
             and
             Ministers
             are
             no●
             
             needfull
             ;
             nay
             that
             they
             are
             very
             prejudicious
             to
             the
             Reformation
             and
             State
             ;
             To
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             because
             this
             Hierarchy
             with
             the
             Bishops
             Court
             ,
             surplices
             Corner
             Caps
             ,
             and
             other
             trumperies
             ,
             puts
             the
             flock
             in
             mind
             of
             Popery
             ,
             wherof
             its
             a
             perfect
             resemblance
             ;
             and
             whylst
             the
             Papists
             see
             our
             change
             from
             them
             ,
             comes
             to
             be
             almost
             no
             more
             but
             to
             substitute
             new
             Priests
             and
             Bishops
             in
             their
             own
             place
             ,
             for
             to
             manage
             more
             conscienciously
             the
             Rents
             and
             reuenews
             which
             they
             profanely
             abused
             ;
             and
             that
             those
             Rents
             and
             revenews
             are
             still
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             an
             Ecclesiastical
             Hierarchie
             ;
             they
             live
             in
             hopes
             of
             recovering
             them
             som
             day
             ,
             when
             our
             Bishops
             and
             Ministers
             will
             come
             to
             be
             as
             bad
             ●tewards
             of
             them
             as
             they
             were
             ;
             and
             ●hat
             the
             flock
             will
             be
             weary
             of
             them
             ,
             ●nd
             call
             back
             the
             Ancient
             Possessors
             :
             ●ts
             therefore
             perhaps
             the
             Emissaries
             ●f
             the
             Pope
             do
             incessantly
             blow
             in
             ●ur
             eares
             ;
             how
             ill
             our
             Ecclesiastical
             ●evenews
             are
             bestowed
             ,
             for
             to
             main●ain
             wyves
             and
             Children
             ,
             Pomp
             and
             ●anitie
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Ministers
             ;
             no
             ●ess
             than
             in
             Popery
             .
             To
             the
             State
             ,
             
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             prejudicious
             ,
             whera●
             any
             but
             a
             Bishop
             or
             Minister
             ,
             would
             think
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             more
             advantagiou●
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             that
             the
             king
             should
             have
             those
             Revenews
             for
             to
             maintain
             his
             fleet
             and
             armie
             ,
             and
             eas●
             thereby
             the
             subjects
             of
             subsidies
             an●
             taxes
             ,
             than
             that
             a
             handfull
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Ministers
             should
             have
             them
             specially
             when
             others
             can
             preach
             an●
             teach
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ,
             for
             nothing
             ,
             b●
             the
             pleasure
             of
             being
             hea●d
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             But
             do
             not
             you
             see
             it
             woul●
             be
             a
             Sacriledge
             that
             the
             king
             shoul●
             deprive
             the
             Clergy
             of
             their
             Churc●
             Revenews
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             And
             do
             not
             you
             know
             ,
             th●
             almost
             all
             our
             Congregations
             do
             hol●
             our
             Clergy
             to
             be
             no
             true
             Clergy
             ,
             b●
             as
             meer
             laymen
             as
             you
             or
             I
             ;
             the
             admit
             no
             Clergy
             or
             Episcopal
             Car●cter
             ;
             But
             Elders
             chosen
             by
             the
             Co●gregation
             :
             and
             if
             they
             be
             no
             tr●
             Clergy
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             right
             to
             th●
             Church
             Revenews
             ,
             and
             it
             s
             no
             sacr●ledge
             to
             deprive
             them
             of
             them
             .
             Th●
             Popish
             Clergy
             in
             Henry
             the
             VII
             time
             ,
             had
             visibly
             a
             greater
             right
             ●
             them
             ,
             than
             ours
             now
             have
             :
             s●
             
             neither
             the
             king
             himself
             nor
             any
             other
             did
             doubt
             of
             their
             Right
             ,
             and
             now
             most
             of
             our
             Congregations
             ,
             do
             absolutly
             deny
             any
             Right
             in
             our
             Clergy
             to
             those
             Rents
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             no
             Clergy
             :
             yet
             none
             will
             be
             so
             bold
             ,
             as
             to
             accuse
             Henry
             the
             VIII
             .
             of
             sacriledge
             ,
             for
             hauing
             taken
             the
             Church
             Liuings
             from
             them
             ,
             for
             to
             put
             them
             to
             better
             vse
             .
             And
             why
             should
             wee
             dare
             say
             ,
             our
             king
             would
             commit
             any
             ,
             for
             depriving
             our
             Clergy
             of
             those
             Rents
             :
             believe
             he
             can
             lawfully
             do
             it
             ;
             or
             believe
             he
             can
             not
             ,
             you
             'l
             be
             still
             a
             good
             Child
             of
             the
             Reformation
             .
             Believe
             what
             you
             please
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             ticklish
             point
             ;
             let
             's
             leaue
             it
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             our
             wise
             and
             prudent
             Parliament
             ;
             and
             be
             pleased
             to
             answer
             to
             my
             doubt
             ;
             how
             can
             wee
             live
             in
             peace
             and
             tranquillitie
             in
             Religion
             ,
             if
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             be
             Scripture
             as
             each
             one
             vnderstands
             it
             :
             I
             remember
             a
             discourse
             started
             in
             the
             house
             of
             Lords
             ,
             not
             many
             yeares
             agon
             ,
             by
             his
             Grace
             the
             Duke
             of
             Buckingam
             ;
             he
             desired
             to
             know
             ,
             what
             was
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Protestant
             ;
             wherin
             did
             Protestancy
             
             properly
             consist
             ?
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             were
             present
             looked
             one
             vpon
             an
             other
             ,
             and
             whether
             ,
             they
             feared
             the
             difficultie
             of
             the
             question
             ,
             or
             that
             for
             modesty's
             sake
             ,
             each
             expected
             to
             hear
             an
             other
             speake
             first●
             they
             stood
             sylent
             for
             a
             whyle
             ;
             at
             last
             the
             yce
             was
             broken
             by
             one
             ;
             others
             followed
             ;
             but
             hardly
             any
             two
             agreed
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             the
             Duke
             could
             gather
             out
             of
             their
             several
             answers
             ,
             was
             that
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             ,
             was
             Scripture
             as
             each
             one
             vndestood
             it
             ;
             and
             Protestancy
             nothing
             but
             Scripture
             as
             interpreted
             by
             the
             Parliament
             and
             Church
             of
             England
             :
             whervpon
             he
             concluded
             ,
             Wee
             are
             these
             hundred
             yeares
             very
             busy
             for
             to
             settle
             Religion
             ,
             and
             for
             ought
             I
             perceive
             ,
             wee
             are
             as
             vnsettled
             now
             as
             at
             the
             beginning
             :
             And
             truly
             he
             had
             great
             reason
             ;
             for
             ,
             Religion
             and
             faith
             is
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             that
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             each
             Person
             of
             sound
             judgment
             vnderstands
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             's
             impossible
             wee
             should
             all
             jump
             and
             agree
             in
             one
             sense
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
             text
             ,
             so
             its
             impossible
             wee
             shall
             euer
             be
             settled
             and
             agree
             in
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             of
             our
             vnsettlement
             hitherto
             and
             at
             present
             ,
             is
             the
             violent
             efforts
             ,
             what
             by
             persecutions
             ,
             Acts
             of
             Parliaments
             ,
             and
             other
             oppressions
             ;
             what
             by
             Invectives
             ,
             intrigues
             ,
             and
             cabals
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             to
             draw
             all
             to
             be
             Protestants
             ;
             of
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             to
             make
             vs
             deny
             Episcopacy
             ;
             and
             of
             each
             other
             Congregation
             ,
             to
             force
             vs
             to
             their
             respective
             Tenets
             :
             and
             whylst
             this
             constraint
             and
             severity
             is
             vsed
             against
             mens
             consciences
             ,
             it
             s
             in
             vain
             to
             expect
             peace
             or
             settlement
             in
             our
             Reformed
             Church
             :
             but
             let
             vs
             follow
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             ;
             let
             cach
             one
             believe
             as
             in
             his
             conscience
             he
             best
             vnderstands
             Scripture
             ;
             let
             vs
             all
             believe
             what
             wee
             please
             ,
             and
             be
             permitted
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             wee
             shall
             without
             doubt
             enjoy
             perfect
             peace
             and
             Tranquillity
             :
             believe
             you
             
               Figurative
               Presence
            
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             ;
             let
             the
             Lutheran
             believe
             his
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             ,
             if
             he
             likes
             it
             ;
             and
             let
             me
             believe
             
               no
               Presence
            
             at
             all
             ,
             if
             I
             judge
             ther
             's
             none
             ;
             why
             will
             not
             you
             permit
             me
             to
             follow
             that
             Rule
             of
             faith
             which
             the
             whole
             Reformation
             ,
             euen
             the
             Church
             
             of
             England
             gives
             me
             in
             her
             39.
             
             Articles
             ,
             
               Scripture
               as
               each
               Person
               of
               sound
               judgment
               vnderstands
               it
               .
            
             To
             say
             ,
             wee
             can
             neuer
             have
             settlement
             in
             Religion
             ,
             whylst
             this
             arbitrary
             interpretation
             of
             Scripture
             is
             permitted
             ,
             is
             to
             speake
             like
             a
             Papist
             :
             this
             the
             Pope
             and
             Papists
             said
             to
             our
             first
             blessed
             Reformers
             ;
             and
             the
             Popish
             Church
             saies
             this
             day
             to
             vs
             ;
             that
             wee
             ought
             to
             submit
             our
             judgments
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             Councils
             ;
             that
             wee
             ought
             not
             to
             believe
             what
             sense
             wee
             think
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             but
             what
             the
             Pope
             and
             Councils
             propose
             vnto
             vs
             ;
             and
             if
             Luther
             and
             our
             other
             Reformers
             did
             not
             do
             ill
             ,
             in
             follwing
             their
             own
             sense
             and
             interpretation
             of
             Scripture
             against
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             blame
             me
             or
             any
             other
             for
             following
             their
             example
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             When
             you
             speake
             of
             our
             Reformation
             and
             Congregations
             ,
             I
             heare
             you
             reckon
             the
             Arians
             ,
             Socinians
             ,
             and
             Antitrinitarians
             among
             them
             ;
             sure
             you
             do
             not
             belieue
             they
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             ancient
             condemned
             hereticks
             ,
             were
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             for
             wee
             Protestants
             do
             believe
             the
             Mystery
             
             of
             the
             Trinity
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             never
             own
             them
             to
             be
             our
             Brethren
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             do
             not
             you
             believe
             Episcopacy
             against
             the
             Presbyterians
             ;
             som
             Canonical
             Books
             against
             the
             Lutherans
             ;
             Supremacy
             against
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             and
             Infants
             Baptism
             against
             the
             Anabaptists
             ;
             and
             yet
             you
             own
             them
             as
             your
             Brethren
             and
             godly
             Congregations
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             or
             if
             you
             will
             deny
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             also
             scorn
             you
             ,
             and
             say
             they
             are
             more
             of
             the
             Reformation
             than
             you
             are
             ;
             and
             why
             will
             not
             you
             own
             the
             Arians
             ,
             &c.
             as
             your
             Brethren
             tho
             you
             believe
             the
             Trinitie
             against
             them
             ?
             you
             say
             they
             are
             
               old
               condemn'd
               Heretiks
            
             :
             and
             does
             this
             language
             becom
             a
             Child
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Church
             ?
             by
             whom
             were
             they
             condemn'd
             ?
             was
             it
             not
             by
             the
             Popish
             Church
             ,
             which
             also
             condemns
             vs
             ,
             and
             saies
             wee
             are
             as
             much
             Hereticks
             as
             they
             ;
             and
             as
             wee
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             judge
             the
             Pope
             and
             Councils
             sentence
             against
             vs
             to
             be
             bold
             ,
             vncharitable
             ,
             and
             injust
             ;
             so
             wee
             must
             say
             of
             the
             Arians
             ,
             Pelagians
             
             and
             others
             condemn'd
             by
             them
             .
             You
             saie
             Protestants
             will
             never
             own
             them
             to
             be
             their
             Brethren
             ;
             God
             forbid
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             should
             be
             so
             vncharitable
             to
             their
             fellow
             Christians
             ,
             and
             so
             injust
             to
             themselves
             .
             B.
             Morton
             ,
             )
             as
             I
             cited
             in
             my
             first
             Dialogue
             )
             as
             learned
             a
             man
             a●
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             bred
             ,
             saies
             the
             Arian
             Church
             is
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             will
             say
             no
             less
             of
             the
             others
             :
             but
             what
             need
             wee
             the
             testimonie
             of
             any
             ,
             for
             what
             reason
             so
             convincingly
             proves
             ;
             They
             who
             walk
             by
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Rule
             of
             faith
             ,
             are
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Religion
             ,
             therefore
             Lutherans
             ,
             Protestants
             ,
             Presbyterians
             and
             Independents
             do
             esteem
             themselves
             to
             be
             of
             the
             same
             faith
             and
             Religion
             ,
             because
             they
             all
             have
             the
             same
             Rule
             ,
             which
             is
             Scripture
             ●
             each
             Congregation
             vnderstands
             it
             also
             notwithstanding
             the
             difference
             and
             varietie
             of
             Congregations
             in
             Popery
             ;
             they
             hold
             all
             but
             one
             faith
             as
             they
             say
             ;
             because
             they
             have
             al●
             but
             one
             Rule
             of
             their
             beliefe
             ,
             whic●
             is
             their
             infallible
             Pope
             and
             Church
             but
             it
             's
             evident
             that
             those
             which
             yo●
             
             call
             ,
             
               Ancient
               condemned
               Hereticks
            
             ,
             have
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Rule
             of
             faith
             with
             our
             Reformation
             ;
             for
             ours
             is
             Scripture
             as
             each
             Person
             of
             sound
             judgment
             vnderstands
             it
             ;
             without
             any
             obligation
             of
             holding
             the
             sense
             of
             it
             delivered
             by
             Pope
             ,
             Church
             ,
             Councils
             or
             any
             other
             ;
             therefore
             our
             first
             blessed
             Reformers
             did
             not
             care
             what
             sense
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Church
             or
             Pope
             did
             hold
             when
             they
             began
             to
             preach
             the
             purity
             of
             the
             Ghospel
             ;
             but
             each
             of
             them
             interpreted
             it
             as
             he
             thought
             fit
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             so
             purged
             the
             Church
             of
             many
             Errors
             :
             This
             is
             the
             very
             self
             same
             Rule
             of
             faith
             ,
             which
             Arians
             ,
             Pelagians
             ,
             Nestorians
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             peremptorily
             condemned
             by
             Rome
             as
             Hereticks
             ,
             did
             follow
             and
             walk
             by
             :
             each
             of
             them
             read
             and
             interpreted
             Scripture
             ,
             preached
             and
             believed
             what
             sense
             of
             it
             they
             tought
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             tho
             they
             knew
             it
             was
             against
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             looking
             on
             Scripture
             alone
             as
             their
             Rule
             of
             faith
             ,
             without
             any
             regard
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             Church
             ,
             Councils
             ,
             or
             Fathers
             :
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             proud
             and
             impatient
             of
             any
             opposition
             ,
             condemned
             
             them
             as
             Hereticks
             for
             not
             submitting
             their
             judgments
             to
             her
             ;
             for
             takeing
             Scripture
             as
             they
             vnderstood
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             the
             Church
             and
             Councils
             vnderstood
             it
             ,
             for
             their
             Rule
             of
             faith
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             be
             a
             crime
             ,
             wee
             are
             as
             guiltie
             as
             they
             ;
             wee
             are
             equally
             nocent
             or
             innocent
             ;
             wee
             are
             both
             Hereticks
             ,
             or
             none
             is
             ;
             wee
             are
             therefore
             concern'd
             in
             their
             honor
             and
             ought
             to
             defend
             the
             integrity
             of
             their
             procedure
             against
             the
             Common
             enemy
             which
             is
             the
             Pope●
             they
             were
             Reformers
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             their
             times
             ,
             as
             wee
             are
             in
             ours
             and
             wheras
             thy
             have
             the
             same
             Rul●
             of
             faith
             ;
             so
             they
             have
             the
             same
             Religion
             with
             the
             Reformation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             Then
             ,
             you
             will
             say
             Ari●nism
             is
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reform●tion
             ,
             and
             wee
             may
             lawfully
             believe
             i●
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             I
             say
             God's
             Unitie
             in
             Nature
             and
             Trinity
             in
             Persons
             is
             th●
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             becaus●
             the
             Protestant
             ,
             Lutheran
             ,
             and
             H●gonot
             Church
             ,
             judge
             by
             Scripture
             i●
             is
             true
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             judge
             also
             b●
             Scripture
             it
             s
             the
             true
             Doctrin
             ,
             yo●
             may
             believe
             it
             :
             I
             say
             also
             if
             yo●
             
             judge
             by
             Scripture
             this
             Mystery
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             you
             may
             safely
             deny
             it
             according
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             be
             still
             as
             good
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Church
             ,
             as
             they
             who
             believe
             it
             ;
             for
             whoeuer
             believes
             what
             he
             judges
             by
             Scripture
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             is
             a
             true
             Reformed
             :
             and
             ,
             that
             the
             denyal
             of
             the
             Trinitie
             is
             as
             much
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             as
             the
             belief
             of
             it
             ;
             it
             appears
             not
             only
             because
             it
             was
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Arians
             ,
             who
             as
             I
             proved
             are
             truly
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Church
             ;
             but
             because
             it
             was
             taught
             by
             the
             greatest
             Ligths
             of
             our
             Church
             :
             d
             Calvin
             saies
             the
             text
             ,
             
               My
               Father
               is
               greater
               than
               I
               ,
               must
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               not
               only
               as
               he
               is
               Man
               ,
               but
               also
               as
               he
               is
               God.
            
             And
             that
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             did
             abuse
             the
             text
             :
             e
             
               My
               Father
               and
               I
               are
               one
               ,
               for
               to
               prove
               the
               Vnity
               of
               both
               in
               Nature
               ;
               wheras
               it
               only
               signifies
               their
               Vnity
               by
               conformity
               of
               Will.
            
             Again
             he
             saies
             Epist
             .
             2.
             ad
             Polon
             .
             in
             tract
             .
             Theol.
             pag.
             796.
             
             That
             prayer
             ,
             
               Holy
               Trinity
               one
               God
               have
               mercy
               of
               vs
               ,
               is
               barbarous
               ,
               and
               does
               not
               please
               me
               .
            
             And
             ads
             f
             
               The
               son
               has
               his
               own
               
               substance
               distinct
               from
               the
               Father
               .
            
             His
             Disciple
             Danaeus
             g
             saies
             ,
             
               it
               s
               a
               foolish
               insipid
               prayer
            
             :
             and
             our
             great
             Apostle
             Luther
             (
             who
             as
             Fox
             witnesseth
             ,
             was
             the
             Chariot
             and
             conductor
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             extraordinarily
             raised
             and
             replenisht
             with
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             to
             teach
             the
             purity
             of
             the
             Ghospel
             )
             caused
             that
             prayer
             to
             be
             blotted
             out
             of
             the
             Litanies
             .
             h
             
               That
               word
               Trinity
               ,
               saies
               he
               ,
               sounds
               coldly
               ;
               my
               soule
               hates
               that
               word
               Homousion
               ,
               and
               the
               Arian
               did
               well
               in
               not
               admitting
               it
               .
            
             Lastly
             Ochinus
             that
             great
             Oracle
             of
             England
             impugns
             this
             Mysterie
             with
             a
             strong
             discourse
             :
             i
             
               Wee
               are
               not
               obliged
               to
               believe
               ,
            
             saies
             he
             ,
             
               more
               than
               the
               Saints
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Testament
               ,
               otherwise
               our
               condition
               would
               be
               worse
               than
               theirs
               ;
               but
               they
               were
               not
               obliged
               to
               believe
               this
               Mystery
               ;
               therefore
               we
               are
               not
               obliged
               .
            
             Examin
             I
             pray
             the
             works
             of
             these
             eminent
             Drs.
             where
             I
             quote
             them
             ;
             consider
             if
             they
             be
             not
             ,
             not
             only
             men
             of
             sound
             judgment
             ,
             but
             men
             extraordinarily
             raised
             by
             God
             ,
             (
             saies
             the
             Synod
             of
             Charenton
             ;
             the
             chariots
             and
             conductors
             of
             Israel
             ,
             saies
             Fox
             :
             men
             to
             be
             reverenc'd
             
             after
             Christ
             ,
             saies
             our
             Dr
             Powel
             ,
             and
             Apostolical
             Oracles
             sent
             to
             teach
             vs
             the
             purity
             of
             the
             Ghospell
             ;
             and
             conclude
             ,
             it
             s
             an
             vndeniable
             Veritie
             that
             this
             is
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             wheras
             it's
             Scripture
             as
             interpreted
             by
             such
             men
             :
             O!
             but
             England
             France
             and
             Scotland
             believes
             this
             Mysterie
             ;
             well
             ?
             and
             what
             then
             ?
             that
             proves
             that
             the
             Mysterie
             is
             also
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             because
             whateuer
             any
             Man
             of
             sound
             judgment
             thinks
             to
             be
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             its
             Doctrin
             ;
             but
             is
             England
             or
             France
             alone
             the
             whole
             Reformation
             ?
             are
             not
             Luther
             ,
             Caluin
             ,
             Danaeus
             ,
             Ochinus
             as
             well
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             and
             men
             of
             as
             sound
             judgment
             as
             they
             ?
             since
             therefore
             they
             vnderstand
             by
             Scripture
             ther
             's
             no
             Trinitie
             ,
             it
             s
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             also
             that
             ther
             's
             none
             :
             believe
             it
             or
             deny
             it
             ,
             which
             you
             like
             best
             ,
             and
             you
             'l
             be
             still
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             Principle
             you
             run
             vpon
             ,
             you
             may
             say
             any
             blasphemy
             is
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             for
             ther
             's
             hardly
             any
             so
             execrable
             ,
             
             
             
             
             
             but
             som
             Dr
             of
             ours
             has
             delivered
             and
             taught
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             The
             Principle
             I
             run
             vpon
             is
             this
             ,
             Scripture
             as
             each
             Person
             of
             sound
             judgment
             interprets
             it
             ,
             is
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             :
             judge
             you
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             not
             a
             good
             Principle
             in
             our
             Reformed
             Church
             ;
             wheras
             this
             is
             the
             Rule
             of
             faith
             given
             vs
             by
             the
             39.
             
             Articles
             and
             generally
             by
             all
             our
             Drs
             as
             I
             proved
             in
             my
             first
             Dialogue
             :
             this
             being
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             and
             Reformed
             Doctrin
             ,
             its
             evident
             ,
             that
             whatever
             Doctrin
             is
             judged
             by
             any
             Person
             of
             sound
             judgment
             to
             be
             contained
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             our
             Reformation
             :
             som
             Persons
             of
             sound
             judgement
             say
             the
             
               Real
               Presence
            
             is
             expressed
             by
             Scripture
             ;
             this
             therefore
             is
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             others
             say
             ,
             only
             
               Figurative
               Presence
            
             is
             taught
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             this
             also
             is
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             som
             vnderstand
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Mysterie
             of
             the
             blessed
             Trinitie
             ;
             this
             therefore
             is
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             others
             vnderstand
             ther
             's
             no
             such
             Mysterie
             ;
             this
             also
             is
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             :
             
             so
             that
             whether
             you
             believe
             or
             deny
             this
             or
             any
             other
             Tenet
             controverted
             ,
             you
             'l
             still
             hold
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             Calvin
             k
             saies
             
               Christ
               prai'd
               vnaduisedly
               ,
               the
               Eve
               of
               his
               Passion
               ;
               that
               he
               vttered
               words
               wherof
               he
               was
               afterward
               sorry
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               passion
               he
               was
               so
               troubled
               of
               all
               sides
               ,
               that
               ouerwhelm'd
               with
               desperation
               ,
               he
               desisted
               from
               invoking
               God
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               renunce
               all
               hopes
               of
               salvation
               :
            
             And
             saies
             he
             ,
             l
             
               if
               you
               object
               us
               absurd
               and
               scandalous
               to
               affirm
               Christ
               despaired
               ,
               I
               answer
               ,
               this
               desperation
               proceeded
               from
               him
               as
               he
               was
               man
               ,
               not
               as
               he
               was
               God.
            
             And
             this
             is
             not
             only
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Calvin
             ,
             but
             of
             Brentius
             ,
             m
             Marlotus
             ,
             n
             Jacobus
             Minister
             (
             quoted
             by
             Bilson
             )
             and
             of
             Beza
             ▪
             will
             you
             say
             this
             is
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             or
             that
             wee
             can
             without
             scruple
             believe
             it
             ?
             Also
             Calvin
             saies
             ,
             o
             
               That
               Ch●ist's
               corporal
               death
               was
               not
               sufficient
               for
               to
               redeem
               vs
               ,
               but
               that
               after
               hauing
               despaired
               on
               the
               Cross
               ,
               he
               suffered
               the
               death
               of
               his
               soule
               ;
               that
               's
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               his
               soule
               after
               his
               corporal
               death
               ,
               suffered
               the
               pains
               of
               the
               damn'd
               
               in
               hell
               .
            
             And
             saies
             he
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             
               they
               are
               but
               ignorant
               doltish
               brutish
               men
               ,
               who
               will
               deny
               it
               .
            
             Luther
             also
             teachs
             the
             same
             Doctrin
             :
             p
             
               As
               he
               suffered
               with
               exceeding
               pains
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               so
               it
               seems
               he
               suffered
               afterward
               the
               death
               of
               his
               soule
               in
               hell
               :
            
             Epinus
             q
             a
             learned
             Lutheran
             saies
             ,
             
               Christ
               descended
               into
               hell
               for
               thee
               ,
               and
               suffered
               not
               only
               corporal
               death
               ,
               but
               the
               death
               and
               fire
               of
               hell
               .
            
             Mr.
             Fulk
             and
             Parkins
             avow
             this
             is
             also
             the
             express
             Doctrin
             of
             Illiricus
             ,
             Latimer
             and
             Lossius
             .
             Also
             Lurher
             r
             most
             impiously
             affirms
             ,
             that
             
               not
               only
               the
               human
               nature
               of
               Christ
               dyed
               for
               vs
               ,
               but
               also
               his
               Divin
               nature
               :
            
             see
             Luther's
             words
             quoted
             at
             large
             by
             Zuinglius
             ,
             ſ
             and
             Hospinian
             :
             t
             If
             you
             say
             such
             scandalous
             blasphemies
             may
             be
             safely
             believed
             ,
             you
             will
             render
             you●
             Christianitie
             suspected
             ;
             and
             if
             yo●
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             th●
             Reformation
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             may
             be
             believed
             according
             the
             Principles
             ●
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             you
             will
             make
             th●
             Reformation
             and
             its
             Principles
             t●
             be
             hated
             by
             any
             good
             Christian
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             If
             I
             walk
             by
             the
             Rule
             o●
             
             faith
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             I
             'l
             prove
             my self
             a
             true
             Reformed
             Child
             ;
             and
             if
             I
             prove
             my self
             to
             be
             a
             Reformed
             Child
             ,
             my
             Christianity
             cannot
             be
             justly
             suspected
             .
             What
             Tenet
             have
             you
             related
             of
             all
             those
             which
             you
             call
             blasphemies
             and
             scandals
             ▪
             but
             has
             been
             judged
             by
             those
             Eminent
             Drs.
             of
             our
             Reformation
             to
             be
             express
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             conformable
             to
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             since
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             is
             Scripture
             as
             each
             person
             of
             sound
             judgment
             vnderstands
             it
             ,
             and
             since
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             our
             Reformation
             is
             but
             whatever
             any
             such
             Person
             of
             sound
             judgment
             ,
             judges
             to
             be
             expressed
             in
             ,
             or
             proved
             by
             Scripture
             ;
             its
             evident
             that
             all
             those
             Tenets
             are
             vndeniably
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             :
             I
             say
             then
             ,
             and
             will
             say
             without
             any
             offence
             to
             my
             Christianity
             ,
             or
             blemish
             to
             our
             Reformed
             Church
             ;
             that
             those
             Tenets
             are
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             and
             may
             be
             as
             safely
             believed
             by
             any
             Child
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             Figurative
             Presence
             ,
             supremacy
             ,
             or
             Two
             Sacraments
             :
             and
             let
             not
             any
             Bigot
             pretend
             to
             freghten
             me
             from
             this
             Doctrin
             by
             calling
             it
             blasphemy
             
             and
             impiety
             ;
             No
             ,
             its
             Scripture
             as
             interpreted
             by
             our
             renowned
             Reformed
             Doctors
             ;
             therefore
             it
             s
             no
             blasphemy
             :
             let
             any
             man
             convince
             me
             ,
             that
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             must
             not
             be
             Scripture
             as
             each
             Person
             of
             sound
             judgment
             vnderstands
             it
             ;
             and
             he
             will
             convince
             that
             this
             cannot
             be
             justly
             called
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             but
             whylst
             that
             Principle
             and
             Rule
             of
             faith
             stands
             vnshaken
             ,
             nothing
             that
             is
             taught
             by
             any
             Person
             of
             sound
             judgment
             to
             be
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             is
             to
             be
             called
             our
             Doctrin
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             safely
             believed
             .
          
           
             You
             say
             that
             whoeuer
             has
             any
             loue
             for
             Christianity
             ,
             will
             hate
             the
             Reformation
             and
             its
             Principles
             ,
             if
             they
             give
             libertie
             for
             to
             believe
             such
             blasphemies
             :
             but
             ,
             can
             any
             mother
             be
             more
             indulgent
             to
             her
             Child
             than
             the
             Reformation
             is
             to
             vs
             ?
             such
             as
             think
             those
             Tenets
             to
             be
             blasphemies
             ,
             the
             Reformation
             gives
             them
             leave
             not
             to
             believe
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             judges
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             blasphemies
             but
             pure
             Doctrin
             ;
             as
             Luther
             ,
             Calvin
             and
             others
             did
             ,
             they
             
             have
             liberty
             for
             to
             believe
             them
             .
             He
             who
             denyes
             them
             ,
             cannot
             in
             charity
             check
             them
             who
             believe
             them
             ;
             nor
             can
             they
             who
             believe
             them
             ,
             check
             those
             who
             deny
             them
             ,
             wheras
             each
             follow
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             believe
             what
             they
             judge
             by
             Scripture
             to
             be
             true
             .
             And
             if
             you
             or
             your
             Church
             of
             England
             cry
             out
             
               Blasphemy
               ,
               Blasphemy
            
             ,
             against
             all
             that
             you
             judge
             to
             be
             fals
             ;
             why
             do
             not
             you
             cry
             blasphemie
             against
             Presbyterians
             ,
             Lutherans
             and
             other
             Congregations
             from
             whom
             you
             dissent
             ?
             and
             what
             difference
             betwixt
             you
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ?
             the
             folly
             of
             this
             is
             to
             call
             Heresy
             and
             blasphemy
             all
             that
             is
             not
             her
             own
             Doctrin
             :
             and
             all
             that
             your
             Church
             of
             England
             mystikes
             ,
             must
             be
             
               fanaticism
               ,
               blasphemy
            
             ,
             and
             impiety
             ?
             must
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             be
             Scripture
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             vnderstands
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             otherwise
             ?
             Presbyterians
             and
             Lutherans
             will
             neuer
             allow
             it
             :
             if
             therefore
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             be
             Scripture
             as
             each
             Person
             vnderstands
             it
             ;
             any
             Person
             of
             sound
             judgment
             in
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             may
             without
             scrupule
             believe
             what
             he
             
             vnderstands
             to
             be
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           IV.
           DIALOGUE
           .
        
         
           
             ISMAEL
             .
          
           
             You
             still
             insist
             vpon
             that
             Principle
             that
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             ,
             is
             Scripture
             as
             each
             Person
             of
             sound
             judgment
             vnderstands
             it
             ;
             and
             from
             that
             Principle
             will
             follow
             many
             absurd
             consequences
             destructive
             of
             piety
             and
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             That
             Principle
             is
             not
             invented
             by
             me
             ;
             it
             s
             of
             our
             holy
             Reformation
             ;
             if
             J
             did
             discourse
             with
             a
             Papist
             J
             would
             prove
             the
             Principle
             to
             be
             true
             and
             Gods
             express
             Word
             ;
             but
             since
             J
             discourse
             with
             a
             Reformed
             Child
             ,
             J
             suppose
             ,
             and
             not
             spend
             my
             time
             in
             proving
             it
             :
             this
             Principle
             then
             ,
             being
             an
             vnquestionable
             truth
             in
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             no
             Reformed
             Child
             must
             be
             so
             irreverent
             and
             bold
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             any
             Doctrin
             which
             cleerly
             and
             vnauoidably
             follows
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             blasphemous
             or
             impious
             ,
             for
             that
             would
             be
             
             to
             condemn
             our
             Principle
             by
             which
             we
             walk
             :
             
               Ex
               vero
               non
               sequitur
               nisi
               verum
            
             :
             from
             a
             true
             Principle
             nothing
             can
             follow
             but
             true
             Doctrin
             :
             can
             you
             deny
             ,
             but
             this
             was
             the
             Rule
             of
             faith
             and
             Principle
             of
             our
             first
             blessed
             Reformers
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             mentioned
             in
             her
             39.
             
             Articles
             ?
             if
             therefore
             they
             judged
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             other
             judges
             by
             that
             Rule
             and
             Principle
             ,
             that
             those
             Tenets
             which
             you
             call
             impious
             and
             blasphemous
             be
             true
             Doctrin
             ;
             they
             cannot
             be
             blamed
             for
             believing
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             I
             confess
             our
             first
             Reformers
             did
             speake
             so
             ,
             but
             J
             say
             such
             Errors
             and
             impious
             Doctrins
             cannot
             without
             irreverence
             be
             called
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             and
             cannot
             without
             impiety
             be
             belieued
             ;
             because
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             at
             present
             condemns
             and
             detests
             those
             blasphemies
             ,
             for
             we
             must
             grant
             ,
             that
             our
             Reformation
             in
             its
             beginning
             was
             not
             in
             its
             full
             perfection
             of
             Doctrin
             ;
             God
             began
             it
             by
             Luther
             ,
             Caluin
             ,
             Zuinglius
             and
             others
             :
             those
             great
             men
             ha
             their
             fraylties
             ;
             they
             did
             ouerlash
             in
             som
             
             things
             ;
             and
             what
             they
             said
             amiss
             ,
             Gods
             heavenly
             spirit
             inspired
             to
             the
             Church
             from
             time
             to
             time
             to
             correct
             it
             ,
             and
             has
             at
             length
             brought
             our
             Church
             to
             that
             purity
             of
             Doctrin
             ,
             and
             fullness
             of
             perfection
             which
             now
             it
             enjoyes
             :
             Nothing
             is
             to
             be
             called
             now
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             now
             believed
             by
             our
             Congregations
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             them
             believes
             those
             execrable
             Tenets
             you
             related
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             you
             wrong
             the
             Reformation
             very
             much
             ,
             in
             saying
             it
             had
             not
             its
             full
             perfection
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             it
             s
             rather
             to
             be
             thought
             ,
             that
             that
             polishing
             and
             refining
             of
             it
             in
             ensuing
             years
             with
             new
             perfections
             ,
             and
             correcting
             the
             first
             draught
             of
             it
             by
             our
             first
             Reformers
             ,
             has
             been
             a
             corruption
             of
             it
             with
             som
             mixture
             o●
             Popish
             errors
             and
             superstitions
             :
             for
             all
             religious
             Congregations
             ,
             and
             Pretenders
             to
             piety
             ,
             are
             at
             the
             first
             beginning
             in
             the
             height
             of
             their
             perfection
             ,
             and
             in
             progress
             of
             years
             they
             decline
             and
             decay
             from
             their
             primitive
             Spirit
             into
             errors
             and
             corruption
             of
             manners
             :
             Religious
             Congregations
             
             are
             not
             like
             Arts
             and
             Sciences
             ,
             wihich
             by
             tyme
             and
             experience
             receive
             new
             perfefections
             ;
             but
             like
             chimnies
             ,
             which
             grow
             dayly
             blacker
             by
             continual
             smoke
             and
             fire
             :
             witness
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             and
             law
             ,
             in
             its
             beginning
             ,
             florishing
             and
             holy
             ,
             but
             corrupted
             in
             progress
             of
             time
             by
             Traditions
             of
             men
             and
             superstitions
             of
             Pharisees
             :
             witness
             also
             the
             law
             of
             the
             Ghospell
             in
             those
             happy
             tymes
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             holy
             and
             pure
             ,
             but
             corrupted
             after
             som
             years
             by
             errors
             of
             Popery
             :
             Jf
             wee
             be
             to
             seek
             for
             the
             pure
             and
             Orthodox
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             primitive
             Church
             ;
             ought
             not
             we
             to
             be
             said
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             men
             raised
             extraordinaryly
             by
             God
             and
             replenisht
             with
             his
             Spirit
             to
             teach
             vs
             the
             Ghospell
             ?
             and
             if
             wee
             be
             to
             seek
             for
             the
             pure
             and
             Orthodox
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             ought
             not
             wee
             to
             be
             said
             rather
             by
             Luther
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             Melancton
             ,
             Zuinglius
             ,
             Beza
             and
             our
             other
             first
             Reformers
             ,
             than
             by
             a
             few
             Ministers
             and
             Bishops
             of
             England
             ,
             who
             ,
             tho
             they
             be
             wise
             and
             pious
             men
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             of
             that
             stamp
             as
             the
             others
             .
             And
             if
             our
             present
             
             Congregations
             presume
             to
             correct
             them
             ,
             and
             say
             they
             ouerlasht
             in
             their
             Doctrin
             ;
             will
             not
             the
             Papists
             say
             ;
             if
             they
             have
             been
             such
             scandalous
             Masters
             and
             fals
             teachers
             ,
             why
             did
             you
             receive
             their
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             erred
             so
             grosly
             in
             such
             prime
             articles
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             why
             do
             not
             you
             feare
             and
             suspect
             ,
             they
             have
             also
             erred
             in
             the
             rest
             ?
             secondly
             the
             Papists
             will
             say
             ,
             if
             as
             they
             reformed
             vs
             ,
             you
             reform
             them
             ;
             then
             you
             must
             expect
             and
             permit
             that
             others
             may
             reform
             you
             ;
             and
             forsake
             your
             Doctrin
             ,
             as
             you
             forsake
             theirs
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             I
             wish
             you
             could
             make
             out
             ,
             that
             the
             Reformation
             was
             in
             its
             full
             perfection
             in
             its
             beginning
             ;
             had
             you
             read
             som
             Writers
             of
             ours
             ;
             perhaps
             you
             would
             judge
             otherwise
             ;
             a
             Musculus
             ,
             a
             learned
             Lutheran
             writes
             thus
             ,
             
               Thus
               it
               is
               with
               vs
               at
               present
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               be
               desirous
               to
               see
               a
               great
               rabble
               of
               knaues
               turbulent
               Spirits
               ,
               deceitfull
               persons
               ,
               Coseners
               and
               debauch
               men
               ,
               let
               him
               go
               to
               a
               Ci●ty
               where
               the
               Ghospel
               is
               purely
               preached
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               find
               them
               by
               
               multitudes
               ;
               for
               its
               more
               manifest
               than
               the
               day
               light
               ,
               that
               never
               were
               there
               more
               vnbridled
               and
               vnruly
               people
               among
               the
               turks
               and
               other
               infidels
               than
               the
               Professors
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Ghospel
               .
            
             b
             Luther
             himself
             saies
             as
             much
             ;
             
               The
               world
               grows
               dayly
               worse
               ,
               and
               men
               are
               now
               more
               covetous
               ,
               revengefull
               ,
               and
               lycentious
               than
               they
               were
               in
               Popery
               .
            
             Mr.
             Stubs
             c
             sayes
             no
             less
             :
             
               After
               my
               travells
               round
               about
               all
               England
               ,
               I
               found
               the
               people
               in
               most
               parts
               proud
               ,
               malicious
               ,
               ambitious
               and
               careless
               of
               good
               works
            
             :
             Mr
             Richard
             Geferie
             in
             his
             Sermon
             at
             St.
             Pauls
             Cross
             printed
             in
             :
             1604.
             
             
               I
               may
               freely
               speake
               what
               I
               have
               plainly
               seen
               ,
               that
               in
               Flanders
               ●ever
               was
               there
               more
               drunkness
               ,
               in
               Italy
               more
               wantonnes●
               ,
               in
               lury
               more
               hypocrisy
               ,
               in
               Turkie
               more
               impiety
               ;
               in
               Tartary
               more
               iniquity
               ,
               than
               is
               practis'd
               generally
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               particularly
               in
               London
               .
            
             Certainly
             our
             Reformation
             at
             present
             deserues
             a
             better
             caracter
             ;
             never
             did
             the
             Alehouses
             and
             Taverns
             complain
             more
             heauily
             of
             want
             of
             trading
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             proof
             of
             our
             Sobriety
             :
             the
             Churches
             which
             we
             see
             a
             building
             in
             London
             ,
             is
             a
             
             good
             testimony
             of
             piety
             ;
             and
             we
             are
             so
             farr
             from
             any
             smack
             of
             hypocrisy
             ,
             that
             you
             shall
             not
             see
             in
             all
             London
             the
             least
             appearance
             of
             Virtue
             so
             hiddenly
             its
             kept
             from
             mortal
             Eyes
             ,
             but
             what
             you
             may
             meet
             in
             our
             honests
             Quakers
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             I
             confess
             our
             Congregations
             as
             now
             they
             are
             ,
             are
             very
             good
             both
             in
             Doctrin
             and
             manners
             ;
             but
             I
             say
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctrin
             and
             manners
             of
             our
             Reformation
             at
             its
             first
             beginning
             was
             as
             pure
             ,
             as
             holy
             ,
             and
             as
             true
             as
             now
             it
             is
             ,
             or
             ever
             it
             will
             be
             .
             Nay
             supposing
             and
             granted
             ,
             their
             manners
             and
             Doctrin
             were
             so
             corrupt
             as
             those
             Drs.
             mention
             ;
             I
             say
             that
             amidst
             all
             those
             vices
             ,
             their
             life
             was
             as
             holy
             ,
             innocent
             ,
             blamless
             and
             pure
             as
             yours
             is
             now
             :
             and
             that
             you
             may
             be
             convinc't
             of
             this
             truth
             ,
             know
             that
             Calvin
             expressy
             teachs
             :
             d
             
               Wee
               belieue
               ,
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               faithfull
            
             (
             he
             means
             of
             the
             Reformation
             )
             
               are
               but
               venial
               sins
               ;
               not
               but
               that
               they
               deserve
               death
               ,
               but
               because
               there
               is
               no
               damnation
               for
               the
               Children
               of
               Grace
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               their
               sins
               are
               not
               imputed
               to
               them
            
             ;
             And
             again
             e
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               Wee
               
               can
               assure
               ourselves
            
             ,
             
             
               wee
               can
               no
               more
               be
               damn'd
               for
               any
               sins
               ,
               than
               Iesus-Christ
               himself
               .
            
             Luther
             f
             is
             of
             the
             same
             opinion
             ,
             
               As
               nothing
               but
               faith
               doth
               justifiy
               vs
               ,
               so
               nothing
               but
               incredulity
               is
               a
               sin
               .
            
             Again
             g
             
               No
               sin
               is
               so
               great
               that
               it
               can
               condemn
               a
               man
               ;
               such
               as
               are
               ,
               damn'd
               are
               damn'd
               only
               for
               their
               incredulitie
               :
            
             Whitaker
             ,
             h
             
               No
               sin
               can
               hurt
               a
               man
               who
               has
               faith
               .
            
             The
             same
             is
             taught
             by
             Wotten
             ,
             Fulk
             ,
             Tindal
             ,
             and
             Beza
             .
             It
             s
             therefore
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             interpreted
             by
             these
             Persons
             of
             great
             and
             sound
             judgment
             ,
             that
             incests
             ,
             murthers
             ,
             intemperance
             or
             whateuer
             else
             you
             call
             a
             sin
             (
             incredulitie
             excepted
             )
             either
             is
             no
             sin
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             but
             venial
             sins
             ,
             which
             do
             no
             harm
             ,
             nor
             cannot
             damn
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             if
             therefore
             our
             Brethren
             lived
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             as
             those
             authors
             relate
             ;
             they
             liued
             according
             Scripture
             as
             interpreted
             to
             them
             by
             men
             of
             sound
             judgment
             ,
             and
             this
             being
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             and
             manners
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             ill
             but
             very
             well
             in
             following
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             They
             were
             men
             of
             the
             
             Reformation
             ,
             its
             true
             ,
             who
             taught
             these
             errors
             ,
             and
             dissolution
             of
             life
             and
             good
             manners
             ;
             in
             so
             much
             they
             swerued
             from
             the
             spirit
             holyness
             and
             purity
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             must
             not
             be
             believed
             nor
             commended
             :
             looke
             vpon
             the
             Reformation
             as
             now
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             not
             find
             any
             such
             scandalous
             Doctrin
             or
             corruption
             of
             manners
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             They
             were
             not
             only
             men
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             but
             the
             greatest
             Oracles
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             you
             will
             not
             match
             with
             any
             of
             our
             present
             congregations
             ;
             and
             it
             s
             not
             pardonable
             in
             any
             Reformed
             Child
             to
             say
             ,
             such
             Oracles
             extrordinarily
             raised
             by
             God
             to
             teach
             the
             purity
             of
             the
             Ghospel
             ,
             should
             have
             taught
             either
             Errors
             in
             Doctrin
             ,
             or
             dissolution
             of
             manners
             :
             they
             taught
             what
             in
             their
             conscience
             they
             vnderstood
             by
             Scripture
             to
             be
             true
             ;
             if
             you
             will
             not
             be
             so
             irreverent
             as
             to
             say
             that
             they
             were
             knaves
             ,
             Who
             spoke
             and
             taught
             against
             their
             conscience
             and
             kno●ledge
             .
             Therefore
             they
             taught
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             purely
             and
             truly
             :
             the
             consequence
             is
             euident●
             
             for
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             but
             what
             wise
             learned
             men
             of
             sound
             judgment
             think
             and
             vnderstand
             by
             Scripture
             to
             be
             true
             ?
             why
             is
             figuratiue
             Presence
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             tho
             denied
             by
             Lutherans
             ,
             (
             who
             are
             Reformed
             also
             )
             but
             because
             wise
             learned
             men
             judge
             by
             Scripture
             as
             they
             vnderstand
             it
             ,
             it
             s
             the
             true
             Doctrin
             ?
             or
             can
             you
             give
             me
             any
             other
             Rule
             of
             faith
             ,
             by
             which
             wee
             may
             know
             what
             Doctrin
             is
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             ,
             but
             Scripture
             as
             each
             Person
             of
             sound
             judgment
             vnderstands
             it
             ?
             or
             what
             Rule
             can
             you
             give
             for
             to
             know
             what
             is
             good
             or
             euil
             to
             be
             don
             ,
             but
             Scripture
             as
             vnderstood
             b●
             such
             Persons
             :
             if
             therefore
             Luther
             ,
             Calvin
             and
             the
             other
             Drs.
             J
             quoted
             judge
             by
             Scripture
             that
             Doctrin
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             life
             to
             be
             true
             and
             good
             ;
             why
             may
             not
             wee
             say
             its
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             :
             if
             you
             or
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             or
             Scotland
             judge
             that
             Doctrin
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             and
             that
             manner
             of
             life
             to
             be
             a
             dissolution
             and
             corruption
             of
             manners
             :
             why
             ;
             you
             
             are
             men
             of
             sound
             judgment
             ,
             you
             vnderstand
             Scripture
             so
             ;
             that
             will
             be
             the
             Doctrin
             also
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             you
             may
             believe
             it
             :
             but
             you
             must
             not
             deny
             that
             Luther
             and
             Calvins
             Doctrin
             also
             is
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             men
             of
             as
             sound
             a
             judgmen
             as
             you
             .
          
           
             You
             transgress
             haynously
             against
             modestie
             in
             saying
             those
             sacred
             Organs
             of
             God
             swerued
             from
             the
             spirit
             and
             holyness
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             which
             hauing
             no
             other
             Rule
             of
             faith
             but
             Scripture
             as
             each
             Person
             of
             sound
             judgment
             vnderstands
             it
             ;
             it
             's
             Spirit
             and
             holyness
             consist
             in
             framing
             our
             life
             and
             Doctrin
             to
             that
             Rule
             ,
             as
             our
             blessed
             Reformers
             and
             Reformation
             in
             its
             beginning
             did
             ;
             believing
             those
             Tenets
             ,
             which
             you
             call
             Errors
             and
             blasphemy
             ;
             and
             liuing
             that
             life
             which
             you
             call
             Dissolution
             and
             corruption
             of
             Manners
             ;
             because
             they
             judge
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             they
             vnderstood
             it
             ,
             that
             Doctrin
             and
             manner
             of
             life
             was
             true
             ,
             innocent
             and
             good
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             like
             it
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             you
             may
             believe
             ,
             and
             liue
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             be
             a
             good
             Child
             of
             the
             Reformation
             :
             
             consider
             I
             pray
             all
             the
             works
             and
             Doctrin
             of
             Luther
             ,
             (
             the
             like
             I
             say
             of
             our
             other
             first
             Reformers
             )
             the
             three
             parts
             of
             his
             Doctrin
             is
             against
             Popery
             ,
             and
             They
             say
             ,
             all
             are
             Heresies
             and
             blasphemies
             ;
             the
             rest
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             she
             saies
             ,
             this
             is
             also
             Errors
             and
             blasphamie
             ,
             so
             you
             conspire
             with
             the
             Papists
             to
             destroy
             the
             credit
             of
             our
             first
             and
             best
             Reformer
             ;
             and
             betwixt
             you
             both
             ,
             you
             vnplume
             him
             of
             all
             his
             Feathers
             ,
             and
             leaue
             him
             not
             a
             bit
             of
             good
             Doctrin
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             will
             stand
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Principles
             of
             the
             Reformation
             and
             Congregations
             as
             now
             they
             are
             ,
             since
             that
             you
             do
             so
             much
             boast
             of
             its
             purity
             and
             great
             Perfections
             ;
             and
             I
             will
             prove
             that
             Doctrin
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             life
             ,
             may
             be
             believed
             and
             followed
             lawfully
             standing
             to
             its
             Principles
             :
             for
             if
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Reformation
             be
             at
             present
             among
             vs
             ,
             wee
             must
             not
             be
             forced
             ,
             as
             in
             Popery
             to
             believe
             against
             our
             proper
             judgments
             ,
             what
             others
             believe
             by
             Scripture
             to
             be
             ttue
             and
             holy
             ;
             but
             
             what
             each
             one
             thinks
             in
             his
             own
             conscience
             to
             be
             such
             ;
             because
             even
             now
             at
             present
             ,
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             ,
             is
             Scripture
             as
             each
             person
             of
             sound
             judgment
             vnderstands
             it
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             same
             Rule
             which
             Luther
             and
             the
             Reformation
             in
             its
             beginning
             had
             :
             this
             holy
             libertie
             is
             the
             best
             iewel
             ,
             the
             greatest
             perfection
             ,
             and
             most
             glorious
             prerogative
             the
             Reformation
             has
             :
             if
             therefore
             now
             at
             present
             any
             man
             judges
             by
             scripture
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             marry
             ten
             wyves
             at
             a
             time
             ;
             that
             he
             can
             kill
             his
             owne
             son
             as
             Abraham
             intended
             ;
             that
             he
             may
             commit
             incest
             with
             his
             own
             Daughter
             ,
             as
             Lot
             did
             ;
             that
             there
             is
             no
             sin
             but
             incredulity
             ,
             as
             Luther
             believed
             ;
             nor
             any
             Mysterie
             of
             the
             Trinitie
             of
             Persons
             in
             one
             nature
             ,
             as
             Calvin
             believed
             :
             with
             what
             justice
             can
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             say
             a
             man
             does
             not
             believe
             and
             live
             as
             becometh
             a
             Reformed
             Child
             ,
             or
             that
             his
             Doctrin
             and
             life
             is
             scandalous
             ?
             wheras
             he
             lives
             and
             believes
             as
             he
             vnderstands
             by
             Scripture
             he
             may
             or
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Rule
             of
             faith
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ?
             the
             Church
             
             of
             England
             saies
             ,
             the
             Lutheran
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             real
             Presence
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             that
             the
             Presbyterian
             Doctrin
             against
             Episcopacy
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             that
             the
             Anabaptist
             Doctrin
             against
             infants
             Baptism
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             yet
             you
             permit
             them
             all
             to
             live
             in
             peace
             ;
             you
             confess
             they
             are
             true
             Children
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             tho
             dissenters
             from
             you
             ;
             why
             ?
             because
             they
             follow
             Scripture
             as
             they
             vnderstand
             it
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             :
             and
             why
             will
             not
             you
             say
             ,
             the
             belief
             and
             life
             of
             that
             other
             man
             is
             also
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             tho
             absurd
             it
             may
             seem
             to
             you
             ;
             since
             he
             believes
             and
             lives
             as
             he
             judges
             by
             Scripture
             he
             may
             :
             it
             follows
             therefore
             plainly
             that
             this
             is
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             I
             confess
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             in
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             is
             Scripture
             as
             each
             person
             of
             sound
             judgment
             vnderstands
             it
             :
             but
             you
             cannot
             doubt
             but
             that
             its
             needfull
             to
             moderat
             and
             curb
             this
             libertie
             ,
             or
             it
             may
             run
             too
             farr
             :
             for
             if
             every
             man
             be
             lycenc't
             to
             believe
             and
             teach
             every
             thing
             he
             
             fancies
             to
             be
             according
             Scripture
             ;
             as
             there
             is
             no
             Doctrin
             so
             execrable
             but
             som
             ignorant
             Reader
             may
             hit
             vpon
             a
             text
             ,
             which
             ,
             ill
             vnderstood
             ,
             may
             seem
             to
             favor
             it
             ;
             so
             there
             will
             be
             none
             but
             may
             be
             believed
             ,
             and
             called
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             :
             for
             example
             Beza
             i
             teaches
             ,
             (
             and
             saies
             its
             also
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Calvin
             ,
             Saumaize
             and
             Geneve
             ,
             )
             that
             the
             Lords
             supper
             may
             belawfully
             administer'd
             in
             any
             kind
             of
             victuals
             as
             well
             as
             in
             bread
             ,
             and
             wine
             ;
             in
             Eges
             ,
             flesh
             ,
             fish
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Where
               there
               is
               no
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
            
             saies
             he
             ,
             
               wee
               may
               duly
               celebrat
               ,
               if
               insteed
               of
               them
               ,
               we
               vse
               ,
               what
               wee
               vsually
               eate
               and
               drink
               .
            
             And
             again
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ;
             
               If
               there
               be
               no
               water
               at
               hand
               ,
               and
               that
               baptism
               '
               cannot
               be
               with
               edification
               differed
               I
               would
               baptize
               in
               any
               other
               liquor
               :
            
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             and
             why
             should
             not
             it
             be
             lawfull
             to
             any
             Reformed
             to
             believe
             this
             ,
             wheras
             its
             Scripture
             as
             interpreted
             by
             a
             man
             of
             so
             sound
             a
             judgment
             ?
             but
             I
             do
             not
             in
             any
             wise
             like
             that
             opinion
             of
             yours
             and
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             that
             its
             convenient
             to
             limit
             and
             curb
             mens
             judgments
             least
             
             they
             may
             run
             too
             farr
             :
             this
             is
             the
             Policy
             of
             Rome
             ;
             They
             will
             not
             permit
             an
             arbitrary
             interpretation
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             alleadging
             forsooth
             ,
             for
             inconveniencie
             ,
             the
             multitude
             of
             absurd
             Doctrins
             which
             the
             word
             would
             swarm
             with
             ,
             if
             such
             a
             libertie
             were
             granted
             :
             No
             ,
             No
             ▪
             far
             be
             it
             from
             any
             true
             Reformed
             Child
             to
             mislike
             or
             blame
             that
             all
             people
             should
             interpret
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             believe
             what
             they
             judge
             by
             it
             to
             be
             true
             :
             and
             if
             what
             the
             judge
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             should
             seem
             to
             you
             fals
             and
             scandalous
             ;
             do
             not
             you
             believe
             it
             ,
             but
             let
             them
             believe
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             be
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             because
             they
             follow
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             k
             Luther
             ,
             l
             Melancton
             ,
             m
             Musculus
             ,
             n
             Ochinus
             ,
             o
             Beza
             and
             others
             teach
             the
             lawfullness
             of
             Bigamy
             or
             multiplicity
             of
             Wives
             ,
             and
             prove
             it
             with
             the
             example
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
             and
             Jacob
             :
             and
             Ochinus
             expounding
             the
             text
             of
             S.
             Paul
             ;
             
               It
               behoueth
               a
               Bishop
               to
               be
               a
               man
               of
               one
               Wife
               :
               The
               prohibition
               saies
            
             he
             ,
             
               is
               not
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               so
               ,
               that
               a
               Bishop
               should
               have
               but
               one
               wife
               at
               a
               time
               for
               
               certainly
               he
               may
               have
               many
               ,
               but
               S.
               Paul's
               meaning
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               ought
               not
               to
               have
               too
               many
               wyves
               at
               a
               time
               ;
               that
               's
               to
               say
               ten
               or
               twentie
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             And
             will
             you
             deny
             this
             to
             be
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             wheras
             its
             Scripture
             as
             interpreted
             by
             men
             of
             so
             eminent
             and
             sound
             a
             judgment
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             The
             synod
             of
             Geneve
             ;
             p
             and
             the
             q
             Ecclesiastical
             Disciplin
             of
             France
             printed
             at
             Saumure
             ,
             has
             decreed
             ,
             that
             a
             wife
             whose
             husband
             is
             a
             long
             time
             absent
             ,
             may
             have
             him
             called
             by
             the
             public
             Cryer
             ,
             and
             if
             within
             a
             competent
             time
             he
             does
             not
             appear
             ,
             without
             any
             further
             enquiry
             ,
             the
             Minister
             may
             lycence
             her
             to
             marry
             an
             other
             ,
             or
             marry
             her
             himself
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             J
             say
             ,
             all
             honest
             Women
             may
             practise
             this
             Doctrin
             without
             scruple
             or
             shame
             ,
             wheras
             its
             Scripture
             as
             interpreted
             by
             that
             thrice
             holy
             synod
             :
             but
             let
             seamen
             beware
             how
             they
             undertake
             long
             voyages
             ,
             for
             feare
             their
             Wyves
             may
             take
             other
             husbands
             in
             their
             absence
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             Luther
             r
             teachs
             its
             lawfull
             to
             a
             wife
             ,
             if
             her
             husband
             does
             not
             
             please
             her
             ,
             to
             call
             her
             Man
             servant
             ,
             or
             her
             neighbour
             ;
             which
             Doctrin
             they
             say
             is
             come
             to
             the
             eares
             of
             our
             London
             Sisters
             ;
             and
             he
             gives
             the
             like
             libertie
             to
             the
             husbands
             ,
             if
             their
             Wyves
             be
             pettish
             and
             humorsom
             .
             
               If
               the
               husband
            
             saies
             he
             ,
             
               cannot
               correct
               the
               humorsomness
               of
               his
               wife
               ,
               he
               may
               imagin
               she
               is
               dead
               ,
               and
               may
               marry
               an
               other
               because
               it
               s
               not
               in
               the
               pow●r
               of
               a
               Man
               to
               live
               without
               a
               Woman
               ,
               nor
               in
               hers
               to
               live
               without
               a
               man.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             Scripture
             as
             interpreted
             by
             Luther
             ,
             and
             consequently
             must
             not
             be
             denied
             to
             be
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             nor
             can
             any
             of
             our
             Reformation
             be
             justly
             punisht
             or
             blam'd
             for
             practising
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             judges
             by
             Scripture
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             (
             as
             Luther
             did
             )
             for
             this
             is
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             .
             But
             Luther
             never
             gave
             this
             libertie
             ,
             but
             vpon
             condition
             ,
             that
             the
             husband
             or
             wife
             should
             first
             make
             their
             complaint
             before
             a
             Magistrat
             ,
             for
             to
             have
             a
             redress
             of
             their
             injurie
             and
             discontent
             :
             but
             this
             condition
             seems
             too
             combersom
             to
             the
             modestie
             of
             our
             sisters
             ;
             they
             do
             no●
             submit
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             do
             themselves
             justice
             
             without
             any
             address
             to
             the
             Magistrat
             .
             ſ
             I
             know
             also
             that
             not
             only
             Luther
             ,
             but
             Bucer
             ,
             t
             Melancton
             ,
             u
             Ochinus
             ,
             x
             Musculus
             and
             Calvin●
             do
             tea●h
             that
             a
             Man
             who
             finds
             his
             wife
             in
             Adulterie
             ,
             may
             cast
             her
             of
             by
             Divorce
             and
             marry
             an
             other
             ;
             and
             our
             french
             synods
             have
             ordered
             thi●
             Doctrin
             to
             be
             put
             in
             their
             Ecclesiastical
             Disciplin
             ,
             so
             that
             its
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Scripture
             as
             interpreted
             by
             these
             Persons
             of
             sound
             judgment
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             the
             Reformation
             :
             you
             may
             therefore
             believe
             and
             practise
             it
             ;
             y
             our
             Sisters
             ,
             particularly
             our
             Ministers
             wyves
             ,
             were
             much
             alarm'd
             at
             this
             Doctrin
             ,
             
             and
             say
             its
             à
             damnable
             Heresy
             :
             believe
             as
             you
             please
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             z
             Does
             not
             Luther
             say
             it●
             impossible
             a
             yong
             man
             of
             20
             years
             can
             liue
             without
             a
             woman
             ;
             or
             a
             yong
             maide
             of
             18
             years
             ,
             without
             a
             man●
             whereby
             all
             Parents
             may
             believe
             their
             Daughters
             of
             that
             age
             are
             defiled
             ,
             if
             not
             preferr'd
             in
             due
             time
             :
             sure
             you
             will
             not
             say
             this
             is
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             And
             who
             doubts
             but
             tha●
             
             its
             the
             Reformed
             Doctrin
             ;
             Scripture
             as
             interpreted
             by
             so
             sound
             a
             judgment
             :
             the
             contrary
             Doctrin
             is
             also
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             you
             may
             believe
             it
             because
             our
             glorious
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             dyed
             a
             Virgin
             ;
             and
             it
             s
             credibly
             reported
             som
             few
             fellows
             of
             Oxford
             and
             Cambridge
             liue
             continently
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             do
             you
             think
             of
             a
             Child
             Christen'd
             in
             Popery
             by
             a
             Monk
             or
             a
             Fryar
             ,
             ought
             he
             to
             be
             Christen'd
             again
             in
             our
             Reformation
             ?
             and
             what
             if
             a
             Popish
             Priest
             or
             Fryar
             did
             becom
             of
             our
             Reformed
             Church
             ,
             can
             he
             lawfully
             marry
             ,
             wheras
             he
             made
             a
             vow
             of
             Chastity
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             first
             Quere
             ,
             it
             s
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             declared
             by
             many
             french
             Synods
             and
             recorded
             in
             their
             Ecclesiastical
             Disciplin
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             be
             Christen'd
             again
             ,
             because
             the
             first
             baptism
             was
             Null
             :
             it
             s
             also
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             declared
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             and
             many
             Synods
             of
             France
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             Baptism
             is
             sufficient
             and
             valid
             :
             believe
             which
             you
             please
             .
             It
             's
             also
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             
             Reformation
             ,
             that
             Infants
             baptism
             is
             not
             at
             all
             needfull
             (
             nay
             nor
             Lawfull
             say
             the
             Anabaptists
             )
             so
             saies
             Calvin
             a
             Zuinglius
             ,
             Beza
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             it
             s
             likewise
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             our
             39.
             
             Articles
             b
             ;
             and
             our
             holy
             Synod
             of
             London
             c
             that
             Infants
             baptism
             is
             lawfull
             and
             needfull
             .
             Believe
             which
             you
             like
             best
             ;
             both
             are
             of
             the
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             second
             Quere
             ,
             it
             s
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             that
             Priests
             and
             Fryars
             are
             obliged
             to
             the
             vow
             of
             Chastity
             which
             they
             made
             in
             Popery
             ,
             and
             cannot
             marry
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             many
             of
             our
             Brethren
             and
             particularly
             of
             d
             Hooker
             ,
             e
             Marloratus
             ,
             Budellus
             and
             f
             Couel
             ;
             who
             say
             the
             Papish
             vows
             of
             Pouertie
             ,
             Obedience
             and
             Chastitie
             are
             commendable
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             kept
             .
             You
             may
             also
             believe
             this
             is
             wicked
             Doctrin
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             take
             wyues
             notwithstanding
             their
             vow
             of
             Chastitie
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Benefices
             notwithstanding
             their
             vow
             of
             Pouertie
             :
             believe
             which
             you
             please
             ;
             both
             Doctrins
             are
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             but
             the
             best
             is
             to
             say
             they
             can
             marry
             ;
             
             for
             if
             marriage
             and
             benefices
             were
             denied
             them
             ,
             no
             Priest
             or
             Fryar
             would
             euer
             embrace
             our
             Reformed
             Doctrin
             :
             We
             know
             our
             great
             Zuinglius
             himself
             would
             not
             at
             all
             preach
             the
             Ghospell
             vnto
             the
             Suitzers
             ,
             vntill
             that
             he
             presented
             a
             petition
             for
             himself
             and
             his
             companions
             ,
             (
             all
             Priests
             and
             Fryars
             )
             extant
             yet
             in
             his
             1.
             
             Tom.
             pag.
             110.
             and
             obtained
             the
             contents
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             have
             Wyves
             ;
             Nor
             can
             wee
             doubt
             this
             to
             be
             the
             best
             Doctrin
             ,
             wheras
             Luther
             ,
             Beza
             and
             almost
             all
             our
             other
             Reformers
             ,
             were
             Priests
             and
             Fryars
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             step
             they
             gaue
             in
             the
             Reformation
             was
             to
             Marry
             :
             the
             Papists
             and
             som
             weake
             Brethren
             were
             much
             scandalized
             at
             Luthers
             marriage
             ,
             and
             Erasmus
             his
             rallerie
             vpon
             it
             was
             much
             solemnised
             ,
             
               Luther
               yesterday
               a
               Monk
               ,
               to
               day
               a
               husband
               ,
               and
               next
               day
               à
               Father
               ,
            
             because
             that
             honest
             Cate
             Boren
             ,
             his
             virtuous
             Bride
             ,
             was
             hapily
             delivred
             of
             a
             louey
             Boy
             eight
             daies
             after
             he
             married
             her
             :
             but
             the
             Servant
             of
             God
             did
             not
             regret
             the
             action
             ,
             which
             proues
             that
             he
             judged
             by
             scripture
             it
             was
             very
             lawfull
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           V.
           DIALOGUE
           .
        
         
           
             ISMAEL
             .
          
           
             You
             know
             I
             have
             been
             born
             and
             bred
             in
             our
             holy
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             a
             Church
             of
             England
             man
             ;
             you
             tell
             me
             I
             may
             believe
             this
             or
             that
             ,
             and
             whateuer
             I
             please
             ;
             I
             would
             gladly
             settle
             once
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             resolve
             what
             J
             may
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             believe
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             euery
             day
             carried
             away
             with
             euery
             wind
             of
             Doctrin
             :
             let
             me
             ,
             to
             that
             purpose
             propose
             vnto
             you
             ,
             and
             hear
             your
             resolution
             of
             som
             doubts
             .
             What
             do
             you
             think
             ,
             have
             not
             wee
             a
             Church
             on
             earth
             establisht
             by
             Christ
             ,
             wherin
             wee
             are
             to
             live
             and
             serve
             him
             ,
             and
             believe
             her
             Doctrin
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             J
             will
             giue
             you
             no
             other
             instruction
             nor
             answer
             but
             the
             pure
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             which
             when
             you
             have
             heard
             ,
             you
             may
             determin
             as
             you
             like
             best
             ,
             what
             religion
             to
             embrace
             ;
             but
             know
             this
             ,
             that
             after
             you
             have
             determin'd
             with
             yourself
             to
             believe
             this
             or
             that
             ;
             you
             
             may
             with
             a
             very
             safe
             conscience
             alter
             that
             resolution
             next
             day
             after
             ,
             and
             believe
             the
             quite
             contrary
             to
             what
             you
             resolved
             to
             believe
             ,
             if
             vpon
             better
             consideration
             you
             thinke
             the
             contrary
             to
             be
             true
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             libertie
             of
             the
             holy
             Reformation
             as
             J
             proued
             in
             my
             first
             Dialogue
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             your
             present
             doubt
             J
             answer
             ,
             it
             s
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             son
             of
             God
             who
             establisht
             the
             Church
             ;
             you
             may
             believe
             it
             therefore
             :
             It
             's
             also
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             son
             of
             God
             who
             establisht
             the
             Church
             :
             that
             this
             is
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             our
             Reformation
             its
             apparent
             ;
             for
             its
             Scripture
             as
             interpreted
             by
             Ochinus
             a
             man
             of
             sound
             judgment
             ,
             
               whom
               all
               Italy
               could
               not
               match
               ,
            
             saies
             Calvin
             ;
             
               in
               whose
               presence
               England
               was
               happy
               ,
               and
               vnhappy
               in
               his
               absence
               ,
            
             saies
             B
             Bale
             :
             Ochinus
             speakes
             thus
             ,
             a
             
               Considering
               how
               the
               Church
               was
               establisht
               by
               Christ
               and
               washt
               with
               his
               blood
               ;
               and
               considering
               again
               how
               it
               was
               vtter●y
               ouerthrowen
               by
               Papacy
               ;
               I
               concluded
               that
               he
               who
               establisht
               it
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               Christ
               the
               son
               
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               he
               wanted
               prouidence
            
             ;
             and
             vpon
             this
             reflexion
             he
             renounced
             Christ
             and
             became
             a
             Jew
             :
             And
             no
             man
             can
             say
             but
             that
             he
             acted
             and
             behaued
             himself
             like
             a
             true
             Child
             of
             the
             Reformation
             in
             so
             doing
             ;
             for
             he
             followed
             scripture
             as
             he
             vnderstood
             it
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             was
             a
             true
             Reformed
             Child
             in
             forsaking
             Popery
             ,
             because
             he
             vnderstood
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             the
             Reformation
             was
             better
             ;
             so
             since
             he
             vnderstood
             by
             reading
             Scripture
             more
             ,
             that
             Judaism
             was
             better
             than
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             he
             acted
             like
             a
             good
             Reformed
             ,
             in
             chosing
             that
             which
             he
             vnderstood
             by
             Scripture
             to
             be
             the
             best
             :
             this
             is
             the
             Reformations
             Rule
             of
             faith
             :
             do
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             you
             'l
             be
             as
             good
             a
             Reformed
             as
             he
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             you
             choose
             to
             believe
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Church
             establisht
             on
             earth
             by
             Christ
             ,
             you
             must
             beware
             never
             to
             believe
             or
             perswade
             yourself
             that
             wee
             are
             bound
             to
             believe
             her
             Docctrin
             ,
             or
             live
             in
             her
             ,
             if
             you
             do
             not
             judge
             by
             scripture
             that
             she
             teachs
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Christ
             :
             This
             is
             the
             most
             essential
             point
             of
             Popery
             ;
             An
             obligation
             
             of
             submitting
             our
             judgments
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             believing
             her
             Doctrin
             without
             any
             more
             examin
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             much
             like
             the
             Popish
             Church
             ,
             which
             by
             acts
             of
             Parliaments
             and
             other
             severities
             ,
             would
             oblige
             all
             men
             to
             believe
             her
             Doctrin
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             :
             No
             ,
             God
             has
             given
             vs
             scripture
             for
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             ;
             as
             wee
             forsook
             the
             Popish
             Church
             ,
             because
             wee
             discouered
             by
             Scripture
             her
             many
             Errors
             in
             Doctrin
             ;
             so
             wee
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             believe
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             any
             other
             Church
             ,
             but
             as
             wee
             find
             by
             scripture
             her
             Doctrin
             is
             true
             .
             Do
             ,
             and
             speake
             as
             Luther
             to
             .
             1.
             
             Edit
             .
             Jen.
             in
             Resolut
             .
             
               I
               will
               be
               free
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               submit
               to
               the
               authority
               of
               Councils
               ,
               Popes
               Church
               or
               vniversity
               ;
               to
               the
               contrary
               I
               will
               confidently
               teach
               whatever
               I
               judge
               to
               be
               true
               ;
               whether
               it
               be
               Catholic
               Doctrin
               or
               hereticall
               ;
               condemned
               or
               approued
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             Must
             I
             not
             believe
             that
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             delivered
             to
             his
             Apostles
             and
             the
             Church
             is
             true
             Doctrin
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             The
             Reformation
             teaches
             
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             you
             may
             safely
             believe
             it
             :
             You
             may
             as
             safely
             believe
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             in
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             because
             it
             teaches
             that
             Christ
             err'd
             in
             Doctrin
             and
             manners
             :
             
               Vere
               Pharisaei
               e●ant
               viri
               valde
               boni
               ,
            
             saies
             Luther
             ;
             b
             
               &
               Christus
               minime
               debuit
               eos
               taxare
            
             :
             and
             Calvin
             saies
             ,
             
               it
               s
               a
               folly
               to
               think
               he
               was
               not
               ignoran●
               in
               many
               things
            
             ;
             c
             lastly
             David
             Georgius
             d
             (
             a
             Man
             of
             God
             and
             of
             a
             holy
             life
             saies
             Osiander
             )
             writes
             .
             
               If
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               had
               been
               true
               and
               perfect
               ;
               the
               Church
               which
               they
               planted
               had
               continued
               ,
               but
               now
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               Antichrist
               has
               subverted
               it
               ,
               as
               it
               's
               manifest
               in
               Papacy
               ;
               therefore
               it
               was
               false
               and
               impe●fect
               .
            
             See
             these
             words
             quoted
             in
             the
             historie
             of
             David
             George
             printed
             by
             the
             Divins
             of
             Basile
             ,
             at
             Antwerp
             an
             .
             1568.
             both
             Doctrins
             are
             Scripture
             as
             interpreted
             by
             men
             of
             sound
             judgment
             ;
             a
             Child
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             may
             believe
             which
             he
             will.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             Is
             it
             not
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             that
             the
             Apostles
             were
             infallible
             in
             their
             Doctrin
             !
             much
             more
             must
             wee
             believe
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             was
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             Yes
             it
             is
             ;
             you
             may
             believe
             it
             :
             and
             it
             s
             also
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             that
             they
             were
             not
             infallible
             ,
             neither
             in
             their
             written
             or
             vnwritten
             Doctrin
             ;
             so
             ,
             many
             of
             our
             most
             renowned
             Drs
             speake
             ;
             and
             whatever
             any
             men
             of
             sound
             judgment
             judge
             to
             be
             true
             by
             scripture
             ,
             is
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             :
             Zuinglius
             ,
             e
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             Oracles
             of
             our
             Church
             saies
             ;
             
               It
               's
               a
               great
               ignorance
               to
               believe
               any
               infallible
               authority
               in
               the
               Ghospels
               or
               Epistles
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             ;
             Beza
             not
             inferiour
             to
             Zuinglius
             ,
             blotted
             out
             of
             S.
             John
             the
             historie
             of
             the
             Woman
             Adulteress
             ▪
             judging
             it
             a
             fable
             .
             Clebitius
             f
             affirms
             ,
             
               that
               Luk's
               relation
               of
               Christ's
               passion
               is
               not
               true
               ,
               because
               it
               does
               not
               agree
               with
               that
               of
               Mathew
               and
               Mark
               ,
               and
               more
               credit
               is
               to
               be
               given
               to
               two
               ,
               than
               to
               one
               .
            
             g
             Calvin
             saies
             ,
             
               Peter
               consented
               to
               ,
               and
               added
               to
               the
               schism
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               the
               ouerthrow
               of
               Christian
               liberty
               ,
               and
               Christ's
               Grace
               .
            
             h
             Whitaker
             sais
             ,
             It
             's
             
               evident
               that
               after
               the
               Descent
               of
               the
               Holy
               G.
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               even
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               erred
               ;
               and
               Peter
               erred
               in
               Doctrin
               and
               Manners
            
             i
             Luther
             saies
             
             
               Peter
               liued
               and
               taught
               extra
               Verbum
               Dei
            
             ;
             and
             Brentius
             k
             his
             disciple
             saies
             ,
             
               that
               Peter
               and
               Barnabas
               ,
               togither
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Ierusalem
               erred
               after
               receiving
               the
               H.
               Ghost
               .
            
             If
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             be
             Scripture
             as
             each
             Person
             of
             sound
             judgment
             vnderstands
             it
             ,
             vndoubtedly
             this
             must
             be
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             believed
             by
             any
             Reformed
             ,
             since
             its
             Scripture
             interpreted
             by
             such
             renowned
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             most
             wicked
             Doctrin
             ,
             I
             'l
             never
             believe
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             
          
           
             Jf
             you
             think
             by
             Scripture
             its
             wicked
             ,
             do
             not
             :
             follow
             your
             Rule
             of
             faith
             ,
             Scripture
             as
             you
             vnderstand
             it
             :
             but
             if
             an
             other
             vnderstands
             by
             scripture
             (
             as
             those
             authors
             did
             )
             that
             the
             Doctrin
             is
             good
             ,
             give
             him
             leave
             to
             believe
             it
             ;
             hee
             'l
             but
             follow
             his
             Rule
             of
             faith
             ;
             Scripture
             as
             he
             vnderstands
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             I
             would
             gladly
             know
             which
             are
             the
             true
             Canonical
             bookes
             of
             scripture
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             The
             Reformation
             teachs
             and
             you
             may
             believe
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             that
             S.
             Paul's
             Epistle
             to
             
             the
             Hebrews
             ;
             those
             of
             James
             and
             Jude
             ;
             the
             2.
             of
             S.
             Peter
             ;
             the
             2.
             and
             3
             of
             S.
             John
             ,
             are
             true
             Cononical
             Scripture
             ;
             the
             Reformation
             also
             teachs
             they
             are
             not
             Canonical
             ,
             because
             Lutherans
             deny
             them
             ;
             believe
             which
             you
             like
             best
             .
             But
             if
             you
             l
             '
             live
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             all
             strife
             with
             Protestants
             ,
             Lutherans
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             dispute
             ,
             if
             this
             or
             that
             be
             Canonical
             Scripture
             ;
             your
             rediest
             and
             speediest
             way
             will
             be
             ,
             to
             say
             ther
             's
             no
             true
             Canonical
             Scripture
             ;
             Scripture
             is
             no
             more
             to
             be
             regarded
             than
             other
             pious
             bookes
             :
             if
             you
             say
             this
             is
             not
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             reade
             Hossius
             
               de
               expresso
               Verbo
               Dei
            
             ,
             &
             lib.
             de
             Haer.
             where
             he
             relates
             this
             to
             be
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Swi●feldians
             ,
             as
             good
             Reformeds
             ,
             as
             the
             best
             of
             vs
             :
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             wee
             are
             not
             to
             regard
             any
             instruction
             from
             man
             or
             book
             ,
             but
             Gods
             immediat
             inspiration
             ,
             which
             speakes
             secretly
             to
             our
             hearts
             ;
             for
             which
             they
             alleadge
             those
             comfortable
             words
             of
             the
             prophet
             ,
             
               I
               will
               hear
               what
               my
               Lord
               my
               God
               speakes
               in
               me
            
             :
             for
             say
             they
             ,
             the
             book
             which
             we
             call
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             a
             creature
             ,
             and
             
             we
             must
             not
             seeke
             for
             light
             and
             instruction
             from
             any
             creature
             ,
             but
             from
             God
             the
             Father
             of
             Lights
             .
             This
             is
             Scripture
             as
             interpreted
             by
             men
             of
             sound
             judgment
             :
             any
             Child
             of
             the
             Reformation
             may
             believe
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             I
             thought
             to
             settle
             my
             mind
             in
             my
             choyce
             of
             som
             Religion
             ,
             and
             you
             go
             the
             way
             to
             beate
             me
             from
             all
             ;
             for
             if
             you
             renvers
             the
             authority
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             what
             warrant
             shall
             wee
             haue
             for
             any
             Religion
             ?
             God
             forbid
             the
             Reformation
             should
             deny
             the
             true
             Canon
             ,
             or
             the
             infallible
             truth
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             let
             all
             the
             world
             say
             the
             contrary
             ,
             I
             will
             constantly
             revere
             and
             believe
             it's
             Gods
             infallible
             word
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             How
             can
             you
             say
             I
             beate
             you
             from
             all
             Religion
             ,
             when
             I
             directly
             perswade
             you
             to
             follow
             the
             Rule
             of
             faith
             of
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             
               Scripture
               as
               each
               Person
               of
               sound
               judgment
               vnderstands
               it
            
             ;
             let
             this
             be
             your
             Religion
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             be
             a
             true
             Reformed
             ;
             Whateuer
             you
             judge
             in
             your
             conscience
             to
             be
             true
             ;
             let
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             or
             France
             or
             any
             other
             say
             and
             believe
             what
             they
             will
             ;
             you
             
             are
             to
             believe
             but
             what
             you
             judge
             by
             scripture
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Reformation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             J
             would
             gladly
             know
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             lawfull
             to
             chop
             or
             change
             the
             text
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             It
             's
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             that
             you
             cannot
             ,
             because
             God
             has
             forbid
             to
             add
             to
             ,
             or
             take
             away
             from
             his
             word
             :
             and
             therefore
             wee
             condemn
             the
             Papists
             for
             their
             Traditions
             ,
             obtruded
             vpon
             the
             flock
             as
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             It
             's
             also
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             the
             practise
             of
             our
             best
             Reformers
             ,
             when
             the
             text
             does
             not
             speake
             cleerly
             enough
             ,
             that
             for
             to
             refute
             Popery
             and
             establish
             our
             own
             Doctrin
             ,
             wee
             may
             add
             or
             diminish
             a
             word
             or
             two
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             to
             change
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             it
             speake
             more
             expresly
             :
             as
             when
             Luther
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             preach
             
               Iustification
               by
               faith
               alone
            
             ;
             finding
             the
             Text
             said
             but
             ,
             
               Man
               is
               justified
               by
               faith
            
             ,
             he
             added
             the
             word
             Alone
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             Text
             very
             cleer
             against
             Popery
             ,
             which
             formerly
             was
             somwhat
             obscure
             :
             Zuinglius
             being
             to
             teach
             the
             
               Figurative
               presence
            
             
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             found
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               this
               is
               my
               Body
            
             ,
             to
             be
             too
             pat
             against
             his
             Doctrin
             ;
             and
             insteed
             of
             Is
             ,
             put
             in
             ,
             
               this
               signifieth
            
             :
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             being
             to
             preach
             the
             kings
             Spiritual
             Supremacy
             ,
             could
             not
             convince
             the
             obstinat
             Papist
             by
             the
             Original
             text
             which
             saide
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2
             
               submit
               yourselvts
               vnto
               every
               human
               creature
               for
               the
               Lord's
               sake
               ,
               whether
               it
               it
               be
               the
               king
               as
               excelling
               ,
               or
               to
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             in
             king
             Edwards
             time
             they
             altered
             one
             word
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             text
             thus
             ,
             
               submit
               yourselves
               to
               every
               Ordinance
               of
               man
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               to
               the
               king
               as
               being
               the
               cheef
               head
               ,
               and
               the
            
             following
             impressions
             of
             the
             Bible
             the
             yeare
             1557.
             and
             79.
             saie
             ,
             
               To
               the
               king
               as
               supreame
            
             .
             And
             so
             the
             true
             Ductrin
             is
             cleerly
             convinced
             out
             of
             Scripture
             :
             as
             also
             the
             Lawfullness
             of
             Priests
             marriage●
             for
             the
             text
             before
             the
             Reformation
             said
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9
             
               have
               not
               wee
               power
               to
               leade
               about
               a
               Woman
               sister
            
             ;
             and
             now
             our
             Bibles
             say
             ,
             
               have
               not
               wee
               power
               to
               leade
               about
               a
               Wife
               being
               our
               sister
               :
            
             hence
             its
             evident
             according
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             practise
             of
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             that
             when
             you
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             
             establish
             a
             Doctrin
             which
             you
             judge
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             you
             may
             change
             the
             text
             and
             make
             it
             speake
             to
             your
             sense
             and
             meaning
             ,
             provided
             you
             judge
             your
             sense
             to
             be
             true
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             What
             do
             you
             think
             of
             
               Iustifying
               faith
            
             ?
             does
             
               faith
               alone
            
             justify
             vs
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             It
             's
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             that
             without
             charity
             it
             cannot
             ,
             because
             S.
             Paul
             saies
             1.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             
               if
               I
               have
               faith
               so
               as
               to
               move
               mountains
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               charity
               ,
               I
               am
               nothing
               ,
            
             It
             's
             also
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             that
             its
             impious
             and
             wicked
             to
             say
             ,
             
               faith
               alone
            
             without
             charity
             does
             not
             justify
             ;
             this
             is
             Scripture
             as
             interpreted
             by
             Luther
             a
             man
             of
             sound
             judgment
             :
             l
             
               Who
               say
            
             ,
             quoth
             Luther
             ,
             
               that
               faith
               alone
               tho
               perfect
               it
               be
               cannot
               ,
               justify
               without
               charitie
               ;
               say
               impiously
               and
               wickedly
               ;
               because
               faith
               alone
               without
               any
               good
               works
               doth
               justify
               .
            
             Believe
             which
             Doctrin
             you
             please
             ,
             both
             are
             of
             the
             Reformation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             Luther
             was
             insolent
             in
             checking
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             S.
             Paul.
             
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             Probably
             he
             did
             not
             reflect
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             
             Apostle
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             will
             have
             it
             to
             be
             a
             check
             of
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             Luther
             m
             will
             answer
             for
             himself
             
               Be
               it
            
             ,
             saies
             he
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Church
               ,
               Augusti●
               or
               other
               Drs
               ,
               also
               Peter
               and
               Paul
               ,
            
             
             
               nay
               and
               an
               Angel
               from
               heaven
               should
               teach
               otherwise
               than
               as
               I
               teach
               ,
               yet
               my
               Doctrin
               is
               such
               that
               it
               setteth
               forth
               Gods
               glory
               ;
               I
               know
               I
               teach
               no
               human
               ,
               but
               Divin
               Doctrin
               .
            
          
           
             It
             's
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             that
             faith
             alone
             without
             any
             good
             works
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             all
             sins
             you
             are
             guiltie
             of
             ,
             doth
             justify
             you
             :
             this
             is
             Scripture
             as
             interpreted
             by
             Luther
             ,
             who
             saies
             ,
             nothing
             can
             damn
             you
             but
             incredulity
             ,
             as
             nothing
             but
             faith
             can
             save
             you
             ;
             of
             Whitaker
             ,
             Wotten
             fulk
             and
             Beza
             whose
             words
             I
             related
             in
             our
             precedent
             Dialogue
             ;
             which
             J
             believe
             you
             remember
             ,
             and
             J
             need
             not
             repeat
             .
          
           
             Jts
             also
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             that
             good
             workes
             are
             meritorious
             of
             grace
             and
             glorie
             ;
             n
             Hocker
             and
             
               Harmonia
               confess
            
             :
             o
             say
             its
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             scripture
             ;
             and
             what
             any
             Person
             of
             sound
             judgment
             judges
             to
             be
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             scripture
             ,
             he
             may
             believe
             it
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             our
             Rule
             of
             
             faith
             :
             it
             s
             like
             wise
             the
             Doctrin
             generally
             of
             all
             our
             Church
             ,
             that
             good
             Works
             are
             not
             at
             all
             meritorious
             :
             Tindal
             (
             called
             by
             Fox
             p
             a
             Man
             of
             God
             and
             a
             constant
             Martyr
             )
             judges
             this
             to
             be
             so
             true
             that
             in
             his
             treatise
             de
             
               Mammona
               iniquitatis
            
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               Christ
               himself
               did
               not
               by
               all
               his
               good
               Works
               merit
               the
               glory
            
             :
             and
             tho
             the
             scripture
             saies
             expresly
             he
             did
             ;
             Calvin
             q
             affirms
             ,
             
               that
               its
               a
               foolish
               curiosity
               to
               examin
               ,
               and
               a
               rash
               proposition
               to
               say
               Christ
               did
               merit
               .
            
          
           
             Jt's
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             that
             tho
             good
             works
             be
             not
             meritorious
             ,
             nor
             have
             not
             the
             least
             influence
             in
             our
             justification
             or
             salvation
             ;
             yet
             they
             are
             absolutly
             needfull
             for
             both
             ;
             in
             as
             much
             as
             that
             true
             faith
             cannot
             be
             without
             good
             Works
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             the
             marks
             and
             signs
             of
             a
             
               living
               faith
            
             ,
             by
             which
             alone
             wee
             are
             saved
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             expressed
             in
             the
             11.
             and
             12.
             
             Article
             ,
             of
             the
             39.
             and
             of
             Melancton
             
               in
               locis
               Commun
               .
               de
               Bonis
               operibus
               ,
            
             and
             you
             may
             believe
             it
             :
             You
             may
             also
             believe
             ,
             and
             its
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             that
             
             good
             Works
             are
             so
             farr
             from
             being
             needfull
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             prejudicious
             and
             hurtfull
             to
             our
             salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             way
             to
             be
             saved
             is
             to
             do
             no
             good
             Work
             at
             all
             ;
             this
             is
             scripture
             as
             interpreted
             by
             Jlliricus
             ,
             Flaccius
             ,
             Amsdorfius
             quoted
             in
             Act.
             Colloq
             .
             Aldeburg
             .
             pag.
             205.
             and
             299.
             and
             Luther
             r
             was
             so
             deeply
             perswaded
             of
             this
             truth
             ,
             that
             tho
             Christ
             said
             ,
             
               If
               ●hou
               wilt
               enter
               into
               the
               kingdom
               of
               heaven
               ,
               keep
               the
               Commandments
               :
            
             Luther
             saies
             ,
             it
             s
             an
             obstacle
             to
             our
             Salvation
             to
             keep
             them
             :
             
               Where
               it
               is
               said
            
             ,
             quoth
             he
             ,
             
               that
               faith
               in
               Christ
               doth
               indeed
               justify
               vs
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               is
               necessary
               also
               to
               keep
               the
               Commandements
               ,
               there
               Christ
               is
               denied
               ,
               and
               faith
               abolisht
               ;
               because
               that
               which
               is
               proper
               to
               faith
               alone
               is
               attributed
               to
               the
               Commandements
               .
            
             And
             again
             ſ
             saies
             he
             ,
             
               if
               faith
               be-acompanied
               with
               good
               Works
               ,
               it
               s
               ●o
               true
               faith
               ;
               that
               it
               may
               justifie
               it
               must
               be
               alone
               without
               any
               good
            
             Works
             .
             This
             is
             Scripture
             as
             interpreted
             by
             such
             Eminent
             and
             sound
             men
             ;
             and
             consequently
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             and
             who
             doubts
             but
             that
             any
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             may
             be
             
             believed
             .
             Hence
             forward
             ,
             when
             you
             hear
             the
             preacher
             exhort
             you
             to
             good
             Works
             ,
             you
             may
             believe
             him
             ,
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             spend
             your
             monies
             ;
             because
             he
             preaches
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             :
             or
             you
             may
             laugh
             at
             him
             ,
             and
             believe
             not
             a
             word
             he
             saies
             ,
             because
             he
             preachs
             against
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             dangerous
             and
             scandalous
             Tenets
             destructive
             of
             piety
             and
             Christianity
             ;
             and
             let
             Luther
             and
             those
             Authors
             you
             quoted
             say
             what
             they
             please
             ,
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             nor
             no
             honest
             man
             will
             ever
             believe
             such
             abominable
             Doctrin
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             J
             do
             not
             say
             that
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Reformation
             are
             obliged
             to
             believe
             them
             :
             they
             may
             believe
             as
             you
             do
             ,
             that
             all
             are
             wicked
             Tenets
             :
             but
             if
             Luther
             and
             the
             others
             cited
             ,
             judge
             in
             their
             conscience
             these
             Tenets
             to
             be
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             scripture
             ,
             and
             if
             Peter
             ,
             John
             or
             James
             like
             their
             interpretation
             ;
             I
             say
             they
             may
             according
             the
             Principles
             of
             our
             Reformation
             believe
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             as
             truly
             Reformed
             Children
             as
             you
             :
             
             for
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             is
             Scripture
             as
             each
             Person
             of
             sound
             judgment
             vnderstands
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             believing
             those
             Tenets
             ,
             because
             they
             judge
             them
             to
             be
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             scripture
             ,
             they
             stick
             fast
             to
             ,
             and
             follow
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             :
             why
             is
             
               Figurative
               Presence
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               kings
               supremacie
            
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             tho
             denied
             by
             Papists
             ,
             Lutherans
             and
             Presbyterians
             ?
             but
             because
             the
             Protestants
             judge
             its
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             scripture
             :
             if
             therefore
             those
             great
             Authors
             I
             quoted
             ,
             and
             any
             other
             with
             them
             judge
             those
             Tenets
             to
             be
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             they
             can
             be
             justly
             called
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             :
             must
             Protestants
             be
             forced
             against
             their
             judgments
             to
             deny
             Real
             Presence
             and
             supremacy
             ,
             because
             Lutherans
             say
             its
             wicked
             Doctrin
             ?
             and
             why
             must
             Luther
             ,
             Jlliticus
             ,
             Flaccius
             and
             others
             be
             forced
             to
             deny
             those
             Tenets
             ,
             tho
             Protestants
             or
             Papists
             judge
             them
             to
             be
             damnable
             I
             let
             each
             one
             believe
             what
             he
             thinks
             to
             be
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             still
             be
             a
             true
             Reformed
             Child
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             Does
             not
             our
             Reformation
             
             teach
             that
             it
             's
             possible
             to
             all
             men
             assisted
             with
             Gods
             Grace
             to
             keep
             the
             Commandments
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             the
             Reformation
             :
             It
             's
             also
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             delivered
             out
             of
             Scripture
             as
             interpreted
             by
             Luther
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             Willet
             and
             several
             others
             ,
             that
             its
             impossible
             to
             any
             man
             ,
             assisted
             with
             what
             Grace
             soever
             to
             keep
             the
             Commandments
             .
             
               None
               has
               euer
               yet
            
             ,
             saies
             our
             great
             Calvin
             ,
             t
             
               and
               God
               has
               decreed
               none
               shall
               ever
               keep
               the
               Commandments
               :
            
             Again
             ,
             u
             
               The
               law
               and
               Commandments
               were
               giuen
               vs
               ,
               to
               no
               other
               end
               but
               that
               we
               should
               be
               damn'd
               by
               them
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               vs
               to
               do
               what
               they
               command
               .
            
             The
             same
             Doctrin
             is
             taught
             by
             Luther
             in
             several
             places
             of
             his
             Works
             ,
             by
             Willet
             ,
             x
             and
             by
             our
             Brethren
             the
             Gomarists
             of
             Holland
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             our
             french
             Synods
             .
             Believe
             which
             you
             please
             ,
             both
             Doctrins
             are
             of
             the
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             Jt's
             also
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Luther
             and
             Calvin
             ,
             that
             God
             does
             not
             cast
             
             men
             into
             hell
             because
             their
             sins
             deserve
             it
             ;
             nor
             save
             men
             because
             they
             merit
             it
             ;
             but
             meerly
             because
             he
             will
             have
             it
             so
             :
             
               He
               crowns
               those
               who
               have
               not
               deserved
               it
            
             saies
             Luther
             ,
             y
             
               and
               he
               punishes
               those
               who
               have
               not
               deserved
               it
               :
               t
               is
               Gods
               wrath
               and
               seuerity
               to
               damn
               the
               one
               ,
               't
               is
               his
               Grace
               and
               mercy
               to
               saue
               the
               other
               .
            
             Calvin
             also
             ,
             z
             
               Men
               are
               damn'd
               for
               no
               other
               cause
               but
               because
               God
               will
               have
               it
               so
               ;
               he
               is
               the
               cause
               and
               author
               of
               their
               damnation
               ;
               their
               damnation
               is
               decreed
               by
               God
               when
               they
               are
               in
               their
               Mother's
               womb
               ,
               because
               he
               will
               have
               it
               so
            
             ;
             this
             is
             also
             the
             belief
             of
             our
             Gomarists
             in
             Holland
             ,
             of
             many
             french
             Churchs
             ,
             and
             of
             several
             learned
             Calvinists
             :
             tho
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             denies
             this
             Doctrin
             ,
             none
             will
             dare
             say
             it
             s
             not
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             because
             its
             Scripture
             as
             interpreted
             by
             such
             Eminent
             men
             of
             our
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             J
             will
             neuer
             believe
             such
             execrable
             Doctrins
             ;
             nor
             will
             J
             euer
             be
             of
             any
             Congregation
             which
             believes
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             J
             do
             not
             advise
             you
             to
             
             believe
             them
             ;
             but
             to
             giue
             others
             leaue
             to
             believe
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             think
             them
             to
             be
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             as
             Luther
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             Willet
             ,
             Gomarists
             and
             others
             do
             :
             you
             must
             not
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             a
             true
             Reformed
             Child
             hinder
             any
             man
             from
             believing
             ,
             nor
             be
             displeased
             with
             him
             for
             believing
             what
             he
             judges
             in
             his
             conscience
             to
             be
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             :
             Will
             not
             you
             be
             of
             the
             Congregation
             and
             Religion
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             follow
             Scripture
             as
             their
             Rule
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             Believe
             what
             they
             judge
             in
             their
             conscience
             to
             be
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Scripture
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             Yes
             J
             will
             ,
             and
             am
             of
             such
             a
             Congregation
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             the
             Rule
             of
             faith
             of
             the
             Reformation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             Why
             then
             ,
             you
             must
             be
             of
             the
             same
             Congregation
             with
             the
             Gomarists
             ,
             Luther
             ,
             Calvin
             and
             the
             others
             ,
             who
             believe
             those
             which
             you
             call
             execrable
             Doctrins
             ,
             because
             they
             follow
             Scripture
             as
             they
             vnderstand
             ;
             and
             believe
             those
             Doctrins
             ,
             because
             they
             judge
             them
             to
             be
             of
             Scripture
             :
             you
             both
             follow
             the
             same
             Rule
             ,
             one
             goes
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             an
             
             other
             ,
             and
             both
             are
             of
             the
             Reformation
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             vnderstands
             by
             Scripture
             that
             God
             is
             not
             the
             Author
             nor
             cause
             of
             sin
             ,
             that
             he
             does
             not
             force
             vs
             to
             sin
             ;
             who
             doubts
             but
             that
             this
             is
             there
             fore
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ?
             But
             Calvin
             ,
             Brentius
             ,
             Beza
             and
             several
             others
             vndestand
             by
             Scripture
             ;
             that
             God
             is
             the
             cause
             and
             author
             which
             forces
             our
             Will
             to
             sin
             ;
             that
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             deuil
             ,
             are
             but
             Gods
             instruments
             to
             commit
             it
             :
             that
             murthers
             ,
             incests
             ,
             blasphemies
             ,
             &c
             are
             the
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             makes
             vs
             commit
             them
             :
             and
             who
             doubts
             but
             this
             also
             is
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             being
             Scripture
             as
             interpreted
             by
             such
             eminent
             and
             sound
             judgments
             ?
             God
             saies
             Calvin
             ,
             a
             
               directs
               ,
               moues
               ,
               inclins
               and
               forces
               the
               Will
               of
               man
               to
               sin
               ;
               in
               so
               much
               that
               the
               power
               and
               efficacy
               of
               working
               ,
               is
               wholy
               in
               him
               ;
               man
               ,
               nay
               and
               satan
               when
               he
               impells
               vs
               ,
               Being
               only
               Gods
               instruments
               which
               he
               vses
               for
               to
               make
               vs
               sin
               .
            
             Zuinglius
             ,
             Willet
             ,
             Beza
             teach
             the
             same
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           VI.
           DIALOGUE
           .
        
         
           
             ISMAEL
             
          
           
             J
             am
             weary
             of
             hearing
             such
             horrid
             blasphemies
             ;
             my
             heart
             trembles
             to
             heare
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             such
             abominable
             Tenets
             may
             be
             believed
             according
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             and
             Principles
             of
             our
             Reformation
             :
             I
             beseech
             you
             let
             me
             hear
             no
             more
             of
             such
             stuff
             :
             J
             conceive
             very
             well
             that
             mens
             judgments
             and
             consciences
             are
             not
             to
             be
             constrain'd
             to
             believe
             or
             deny
             this
             or
             that
             Tenet
             ,
             because
             the
             Pope
             or
             his
             infaillable
             ,
             forsooth
             ,
             Church
             wil
             have
             it
             so
             ;
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             and
             must
             they
             be
             constrain'd
             to
             deny
             or
             believe
             because
             the
             fallible
             Church
             of
             England
             or
             France
             will
             have
             it
             so
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             No
             ,
             J
             do
             not
             say
             they
             must
             ,
             have
             patience
             ,
             and
             heare
             me
             speake
             a
             whyle
             :
             J
             say
             that
             Scripture
             must
             be
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             Pope
             ,
             or
             Church
             ,
             or
             Congregation
             ;
             and
             that
             wee
             are
             no
             to
             be
             forced
             by
             any
             to
             believe
             ,
             but
             
             what
             wee
             vnderstand
             to
             be
             true
             by
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             wee
             judge
             by
             Scripture
             any
             Doctrin
             to
             be
             fals
             and
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             Word
             ;
             wee
             must
             not
             be
             forced
             to
             believe
             it
             :
             but
             wee
             must
             not
             abuse
             this
             liberty
             :
             that
             wee
             should
             have
             libertie
             for
             to
             believe
             or
             deny
             supremacy
             ,
             figurative
             Presence
             ,
             Communion
             in
             one
             or
             both
             kinds
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             inferior
             Truths
             controverted
             among
             Christians
             ;
             and
             that
             each
             Congregation
             may
             in
             such
             Articles
             ,
             believe
             as
             it
             vnderstands
             by
             Scripture
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             may
             pass
             ;
             and
             it
             s
             practis'd
             in
             our
             Reformed
             Churchs
             :
             But
             that
             wee
             should
             run
             so
             farr
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             libertie
             by
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             to
             believe
             or
             deny
             the
             Fundamental
             and
             chief
             Articles
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             as
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             Incarnation
             ,
             Divinity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             that
             libertie
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             giuen
             :
             our
             Reformation
             very
             wisely
             and
             piously
             permits
             the
             Lutherans
             to
             believe
             one
             thing
             ,
             the
             Presbyterians
             an
             other
             ,
             the
             Protestants
             an
             other
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             :
             and
             all
             are
             true
             Reformed
             Children
             ,
             because
             each
             of
             them
             believes
             as
             they
             judge
             by
             Scripture
             
             to
             be
             true
             :
             but
             the
             Reformation
             has
             neuer
             giuen
             ,
             not
             neuer
             will
             giue
             liberty
             to
             interpret
             Scripture
             against
             the
             fundamental
             articles
             of
             Christanity
             :
             wee
             must
             be
             moderat
             ;
             and
             keep
             our
             rambling
             fancies
             within
             compass
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             should
             judge
             and
             interpret
             Scripture
             in
             favor
             of
             any
             scandalous
             and
             abominable
             Tenets
             against
             Christianity
             and
             good
             Manners
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             checkt
             ,
             and
             not
             commended
             :
             this
             moderation
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             vses
             and
             will
             never
             permit
             the
             contrary
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             J
             percevie
             a
             greate
             deale
             of
             Popish
             blood
             to
             run
             in
             your
             veins
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             you
             and
             your
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             were
             in
             p●ower
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             wee
             should
             neuer
             have
             had
             a
             Luther
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             or
             such
             other
             noble
             and
             renowned
             Reformers
             :
             by
             what
             J
             gather
             from
             your
             discourse
             ,
             J
             do
             not
             see
             the
             breth
             of
             an
             inchs
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             and
             you
             and
             your
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             will
             not
             stick
             to
             grant
             ,
             that
             Gods
             Word
             alone
             is
             her
             Rule
             of
             faith
             ,
             but
             so
             that
             none
             must
             
             believe
             
               any
               sense
            
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             as
             she
             believes
             it
             ,
             nor
             interpret
             
               any
               text
            
             ,
             but
             receive
             her
             interpretation
             of
             it
             :
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             has
             Scripture
             for
             her
             Rule
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             gives
             vs
             libertie
             for
             to
             interpret
             ,
             vnderstand
             ,
             and
             believe
             
               som
               texts
            
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             each
             one
             thinks
             best
             ;
             and
             so
             permits
             Presbyterians
             to
             deny
             Episcopacy
             ,
             Lutherans
             to
             deny
             Figurative
             Presence
             ,
             &c.
             and
             confesses
             they
             are
             all
             her
             Brethren
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             but
             she
             will
             give
             no
             libertie
             at
             all
             for
             to
             interpret
             
               other
               Texts
            
             ,
             but
             all
             must
             vnderstand
             them
             as
             she
             does
             ,
             or
             all
             must
             be
             heretiks
             and
             damn'd
             men
             :
             No
             ,
             that
             text
             ,
             
               My
               father
               and
               I
               are
               one
               ,
            
             must
             be
             interpreted
             to
             signifie
             the
             Unitie
             in
             Nature
             of
             the
             Father
             and
             son
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             believes
             ;
             none
             must
             interpret
             it
             otherwise
             :
             so
             that
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             Popish
             Church
             and
             that
             of
             England
             is
             ;
             the
             first
             giues
             vs
             no
             liberty
             at
             all
             :
             the
             second
             giues
             us
             som
             libertie
             ;
             the
             first
             robs
             vs
             of
             all
             ;
             the
             second
             but
             of
             the
             one
             half
             :
             the
             Rule
             of
             faith
             in
             Popery
             is
             Scripture
             as
             interpreted
             by
             the
             Pope
             and
             
             Councils
             ;
             the
             Rule
             of
             faith
             in
             England
             as
             to
             
               som
               Articles
            
             is
             Scripture
             as
             interpreted
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Enggland
             ;
             and
             as
             to
             
               other
               Articles
            
             ,
             Scripture
             as
             each
             Person
             of
             sound
             judgment
             vnderstands
             it
             :
             and
             thus
             Protestants
             ,
             are
             but
             half
             Papists
             ,
             and
             half
             Reformed
             ,
             and
             both
             these
             ingredients
             will
             never
             make
             a
             good
             compound
             .
          
           
             Let
             any
             vnbyass'd
             and
             impartial
             man
             judge
             if
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             proceeds
             justly
             in
             this
             :
             for
             if
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             be
             Scripture
             as
             each
             Person
             of
             sound
             judgment
             vnderstands
             it
             ,
             as
             she
             mentions
             in
             her
             39.
             
             Articles
             ▪
             and
             as
             the
             whole
             Reformation
             believes
             ,
             if
             wee
             are
             not
             to
             be
             constraind
             ,
             to
             believe
             any
             Church
             ,
             Council
             ,
             or
             mans
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             if
             wee
             do
             not
             judge
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             its
             true
             ;
             by
             what
             authority
             Rule
             or
             reason
             ,
             can
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             give
             me
             libertie
             to
             vnderstand
             and
             believe
             
               som
               texts
            
             as
             J
             please
             ;
             and
             deny
             me
             libertie
             for
             to
             vnderstand
             and
             believe
             others
             ,
             as
             J
             judge
             by
             Scripture
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             ?
             J
             pray
             observe
             well
             this
             discourse
             :
             
             heer
             are
             Luther
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             Zuinglius
             and
             our
             other
             first
             Reformers
             ;
             they
             interpret
             som
             texts
             against
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             others
             against
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             :
             they
             are
             praised
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             esteemed
             Apostolical
             Reformers
             ,
             because
             without
             any
             regard
             of
             what
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             said
             ,
             they
             freely
             taught
             and
             believed
             what
             they
             judged
             by
             Scripture
             to
             be
             true
             ;
             why
             must
             not
             they
             be
             praised
             and
             esteemed
             true
             Reformers
             also
             ,
             for
             not
             regarding
             what
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             or
             any
             other
             saies
             ;
             but
             teach
             the
             impossibility
             of
             Gods
             Commandments
             ,
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             faith
             alone
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             other
             Tenets
             which
             you
             so
             much
             mislike
             ,
             since
             they
             judge
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Doctrin
             :
             are
             they
             bound
             to
             submit
             their
             judgments
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             more
             than
             to
             that
             of
             Rome
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             those
             Tenets
             they
             do
             not
             only
             contradict
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             but
             all
             Christian
             Churchs
             and
             Congregations
             ;
             for
             all
             will
             say
             those
             are
             wicked
             and
             scandalous
             Doctrin
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             they
             judge
             by
             Scripture
             that
             those
             Tenets
             are
             not
             such
             ,
             but
             sound
             and
             good
             Doctrin
             ,
             may
             not
             they
             believe
             them
             ,
             tho
             all
             the
             world
             and
             ten
             worlds
             did
             gainsay
             them
             ?
             is
             not
             Scripture
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             are
             wee
             to
             regard
             what
             any
             Church
             or
             all
             Churchs
             say
             ,
             further
             than
             wee
             find
             by
             Scripture
             that
             they
             say
             well
             ?
             But
             being
             these
             Tenets
             ,
             which
             you
             call
             horrid
             blasphemies
             displease
             you
             I
             'll
             change
             my
             discourse
             ;
             and
             because
             I
             see
             you
             are
             Popishly
             inclined
             ,
             J
             will
             shew
             you
             how
             by
             the
             Principles
             of
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             you
             can
             be
             as
             good
             a
             Papist
             as
             the
             Pope
             ;
             one
             principle
             excepted
             ,
             wherin
             you
             must
             dissent
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             if
             you
             intend
             to
             remain
             a
             true
             Reformed
             Child
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             You
             promise
             too
             much
             ,
             and
             more
             than
             J
             desire
             to
             know
             ;
             J
             don't
             desire
             to
             have
             any
             Communication
             with
             the
             Pope
             ,
             I
             know
             by
             the
             Writings
             of
             our
             Authors
             what
             kind
             of
             beast
             he
             is
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             By
             your
             favor
             ,
             you
             may
             believe
             the
             Popes
             are
             worthy
             ,
             honest
             ,
             and
             godly
             men
             ;
             many
             Drs.
             of
             
             
             
             
             
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             our
             Travellers
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             give
             this
             testimonie
             of
             them
             ?
             you
             may
             also
             believe
             ,
             that
             Popes
             and
             Cardinals
             are
             knaves
             and
             Atheists
             ,
             who
             looke
             on
             Scripture
             as
             a
             Romance
             and
             deny
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             Calvin
             saies
             so
             ,
             
             and
             would
             never
             have
             said
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             true
             :
             but
             beware
             not
             to
             speake
             so
             in
             Rome
             ,
             or
             they
             'l
             lodge
             you
             where
             honest
             Taylor
             the
             Quaker
             was
             ;
             nor
             in
             Spain
             ,
             or
             they
             'l
             stop
             your
             mouth
             with
             an
             Inquisition
             faggot
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             J
             care
             not
             what
             the
             Pope
             or
             Cardinals
             are
             ;
             but
             J
             would
             gladly
             know
             ,
             what
             religion
             and
             Congregation
             you
             are
             of
             ;
             for
             wheras
             you
             are
             my
             immediat
             instructor
             ;
             it
             behoues
             me
             to
             know
             what
             religion
             you
             have
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             
          
           
             As
             to
             my
             Religion
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             that
             my
             Readers
             will
             be
             devided
             in
             their
             judgments
             of
             me
             ;
             if
             a
             Papist
             reades
             me
             ,
             hee
             'l
             sweare
             I
             am
             an
             Atheist
             ;
             but
             J
             hope
             he
             will
             not
             pretend
             to
             be
             infallible
             as
             his
             Pope
             :
             if
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             hee
             l
             say
             ,
             I
             am
             a
             Papist
             ;
             and
             that
             my
             drift
             is
             to
             
             cast
             dirt
             vpon
             his
             Church
             :
             the
             honest
             Quaker
             will
             say
             ,
             I
             am
             a
             profane
             man
             ;
             others
             perhaps
             will
             say
             I
             am
             of
             no
             Religion
             ,
             but
             a
             despiser
             of
             all
             ;
             and
             our
             Congregations
             are
             so
             vncharitable
             that
             likely
             none
             will
             accept
             of
             me
             ,
             because
             I
             say
             all
             religions
             are
             very
             good
             :
             a
             sad
             thing
             that
             a
             man
             must
             be
             hated
             for
             speaking
             well
             of
             his
             neighbours
             ;
             and
             that
             each
             one
             must
             have
             all
             the
             world
             to
             be
             naught
             but
             himself
             :
             this
             then
             is
             my
             Religion
             ,
             To
             suffer
             persecution
             for
             justice
             and
             truth
             ;
             to
             render
             good
             for
             evil
             ;
             to
             bless
             those
             who
             curse
             me
             ;
             and
             speake
             well
             of
             all
             congregations
             ,
             whylst
             they
             speake
             all
             evil
             against
             me
             :
             reflect
             well
             vpon
             what
             J
             discoursed
             hitherto
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             find
             ,
             J
             am
             as
             great
             a
             louer
             of
             the
             Reformation
             as
             they
             who
             may
             think
             me
             its
             enemie
             ;
             and
             reade
             my
             following
             discourse
             and
             you
             will
             find
             I
             loue
             Popery
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Reformation
             :
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             makes
             no
             exception
             of
             Persons
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             You
             promised
             to
             proue
             by
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             believe
             all
             the
             Tenets
             
             of
             Popery
             ,
             and
             remain
             still
             of
             the
             Reformation
             :
             how
             can
             this
             be
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             You
             remember
             I
             excepted
             one
             Principle
             of
             Poperie
             ,
             wherin
             you
             must
             necessarily
             dissent
             from
             them
             :
             and
             if
             you
             deny
             this
             one
             Principle
             ,
             you
             may
             believe
             all
             their
             others
             Tenets
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Pope
             ;
             and
             be
             as
             ●ood
             a
             Child
             of
             the
             Reformation
             as
             Luther
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             What
             Principle
             is
             this
             ,
             which
             you
             seem
             to
             make
             the
             only
             distinctive
             sign
             of
             a
             Reformed
             ,
             from
             a
             Papist
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             Listen
             a
             whyle
             :
             a
             Papist
             is
             not
             a
             Papist
             because
             he
             believes
             Purgatory
             ,
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             Indulgences
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             Popish
             Tenets
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             believes
             them
             vpon
             the
             testimonie
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             Church
             ,
             because
             they
             assure
             him
             they
             are
             revealed
             Truths
             :
             if
             a
             Papist
             did
             say
             ,
             J
             believe
             these
             Tenets
             because
             I
             myself
             do
             judge
             by
             scripture
             that
             they
             are
             revealed
             ;
             and
             not
             ,
             because
             the
             Pope
             and
             Church
             say
             they
             are
             ;
             he
             would
             be
             no
             Papist
             :
             The
             Papist
             believes
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             the
             Incarnation
             and
             passion
             of
             Christ
             :
             
             the
             Protestant
             believes
             the
             same
             Mysteries
             ;
             yet
             the
             one
             is
             a
             Papist
             and
             no
             Protestant
             ;
             the
             other
             is
             a
             Protestant
             and
             no
             Papist
             .
             And
             why
             ?
             because
             the
             Papist
             believes
             them
             vpon
             the
             testimonie
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             Church
             ,
             the
             Protestant
             believes
             them
             vpon
             the
             testimony
             of
             Gods
             Written
             Word
             :
             believe
             then
             whatever
             you
             please
             of
             Popery
             ,
             provided
             you
             believe
             it
             ,
             because
             you
             judge
             by
             Scripture
             its
             true
             ,
             and
             not
             because
             the
             Pope
             or
             the
             Church
             sayes
             it
             ;
             you
             'l
             never
             be
             a
             Papist
             but
             a
             perfect
             Reformed
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             discourse
             be
             solid
             ,
             you
             may
             hedge
             in
             all
             the
             Articles
             of
             Popery
             into
             our
             Reformation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             peruse
             the
             works
             of
             our
             Reformed
             Drs
             you
             'l
             hardly
             find
             any
             Article
             of
             Popery
             ,
             but
             has
             been
             judged
             by
             many
             ,
             or
             som
             of
             our
             best
             Reformed
             Drs
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Doctrin
             of
             scripture
             ;
             and
             wheras
             any
             Doctrin
             which
             any
             Person
             of
             sound
             judgment
             vnderstands
             by
             scripture
             to
             be
             true
             may
             be
             justly
             called
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             it
             follows
             that
             hardly
             is
             there
             any
             Article
             of
             Popery
             ,
             for
             which
             wee
             see
             so
             many
             persecutions
             
             againsts
             subjects
             ,
             and
             such
             troubles
             in
             our
             Parliaments
             ,
             but
             is
             truly
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             Shew
             me
             som
             examples
             of
             this
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             The
             Veneration
             of
             Relicks
             and
             Saints
             dead
             bones
             ,
             is
             generally
             believed
             by
             vs
             to
             be
             meer
             Popery
             and
             superstition
             ;
             therefore
             wee
             made
             no
             store
             of
             Luther
             and
             Calvins
             bones
             ,
             tho
             wee
             know
             them
             to
             be
             as
             great
             Saints
             as
             any
             in
             the
             Popish
             Church
             :
             but
             Veneration
             of
             Relicks
             and
             Saints
             bones
             ,
             is
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             our
             Reformation
             ;
             for
             whatever
             is
             set
             down
             and
             commended
             by
             our
             Common
             Prayer
             book
             ,
             must
             be
             vndoubtedly
             esteemed
             our
             Reformed
             Doctrin
             and
             practice
             ,
             and
             our
             common
             Prayer
             book
             printed
             since
             our
             Kings
             happy
             restauration
             ,
             in
             its
             Kalender
             sets
             down
             a
             day
             to
             the
             Translation
             of
             S.
             Edward
             king
             of
             Saxons
             Body
             in
             the
             month
             of
             June
             ;
             and
             dedicats
             an
             other
             to
             the
             translation
             of
             the
             Bodies
             of
             S.
             Martin
             and
             Swithin
             ,
             in
             the
             month
             of
             July
             .
          
           
             The
             Veneration
             and
             vse
             of
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             is
             flat
             Popery
             in
             
             the
             judgment
             of
             all
             our
             Congregations
             ;
             yet
             any
             Reformed
             Child
             may
             laudably
             and
             piously
             vse
             it
             ;
             wheras
             our
             Common
             Prayer
             Book
             in
             
               the
               Administration
               of
               Baptism
            
             ,
             commands
             the
             Minister
             to
             vse
             it
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Wee
               sign
               him
               with
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               in
               token
               that
               heerafter
               he
               shall
               not
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               to
               confess
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               and
               manfully
               to
               fight
               vnder
               his
               banner
               against
               Sin
               ,
               the
               world
               and
               the
               Deuil
               .
            
             And
             in
             our
             kalender
             printed
             since
             his
             Majesti's
             restauration
             ,
             it
             s
             called
             the
             Holy
             Cross
             .
          
           
             Our
             Congregations
             generally
             believe
             ,
             its
             Popery
             to
             keep
             Holy
             daies
             (
             except
             the
             Sabboth
             day
             )
             and
             Saints
             daies
             ;
             to
             fast
             Lent
             ,
             Vigils
             ,
             commanded
             ,
             Emberdays
             ,
             and
             fridaies
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             is
             recommanded
             to
             vs
             in
             our
             Common
             Prayer
             book
             ,
             and
             the
             Minister
             is
             commanded
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Administration
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
            
             ,
             to
             publish
             the
             Holy
             daies
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             and
             exhort
             vs
             to
             fast
             ;
             and
             surely
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             commanded
             to
             teach
             ,
             or
             exhort
             vs
             to
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             :
             It
             's
             true
             the
             Students
             of
             our
             Colledges
             of
             
             Oxford
             and
             Cambridge
             ,
             are
             much
             troubled
             with
             scruples
             in
             this
             point
             :
             these
             
               Pauperes
               de
               Lugduno
            
             ,
             are
             compelled
             to
             fast
             all
             fridays
             throughout
             the
             yeare
             ;
             and
             it
             s
             not
             hungar
             that
             makes
             them
             complain
             ,
             but
             tenderness
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             because
             they
             feare
             its
             Popery
             .
          
           
             It
             's
             a
             Popish
             error
             ,
             wee
             say
             ,
             to
             believe
             that
             Pennance
             ,
             or
             our
             penal
             works
             of
             fasting
             ,
             almsdeeds
             ,
             or
             corporal
             austerities
             ,
             can
             auaile
             and
             helpe
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             satisfying
             Gods
             Justice
             :
             No
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             penal
             works
             ,
             serue
             for
             noting
             ;
             all
             is
             don
             by
             Repentance
             ;
             that
             's
             to
             say
             ,
             by
             sorrow
             of
             heart
             for
             having
             offended
             God.
             This
             is
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Danaeus
             ,
             Willet
             ,
             Junius
             and
             Calvin
             ,
             who
             saies
             
               Francis
               ,
               Dominick
               ,
               Bernard
               ,
               Antony
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             Popish
             Monks
             and
             Fryars
             ,
             are
             in
             hell
             for
             their
             austerities
             and
             penal
             Works
             :
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             you
             may
             very
             well
             believe
             ,
             and
             its
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             that
             Pennance
             and
             Penal
             Works
             ,
             do
             auaile
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             are
             very
             profitable
             to
             the
             soule
             ;
             for
             ,
             our
             Common
             Prayer
             
             booke
             in
             the
             
               Commination
               against
               sinners
            
             ,
             saies
             thus
             ;
             
               In
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               godly
               Disciplin
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               Lent
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               notorious
               Sinners
               ,
               were
               put
               to
               open
               pennance
               ,
               and
               punisht
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               that
               their
               soules
               may
               be
               saued
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             our
             Common
             Prayer
             booke
             wishes
             ,
             that
             this
             Disciplin
             were
             restored
             again
             ;
             and
             Surely
             ,
             it
             does
             not
             wish
             that
             Popery
             were
             restored
             ;
             therefore
             it
             s
             no
             Popery
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             Pennance
             or
             penal
             Works
             ,
             do
             satisfy
             for
             our
             sins
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             auaile
             to
             save
             vs
             in
             the
             other
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             ,
             many
             of
             our
             Congregations
             ,
             mislike
             much
             our
             Common
             Prayer
             booke
             for
             these
             Popish
             Tenets
             ;
             but
             what
             do
             you
             say
             of
             the
             grand
             errors
             of
             Popery
             ,
             can
             a
             man
             be
             a
             true
             Child
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             yet
             believe
             the
             
               Popes
               Supremacy
            
             ;
             deny
             the
             
               kings
               supremacy
            
             ;
             believe
             Transubstantiation
             and
             
               Communion
               in
               one
               kind
            
             ;
             are
             these
             Tenets
             ,
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             or
             consistent
             with
             its
             Principles
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             The
             kings
             supremacy
             is
             
             vndoubtedly
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             because
             it
             s
             judged
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             to
             be
             of
             Scripture
             :
             yet
             not
             only
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             Presbyterians
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             and
             other
             Congregations
             ,
             judge
             it
             s
             not
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             as
             erroneus
             a
             Tenet
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Popes
             supremacy
             ;
             Calvin
             6.
             
             Amos
             ,
             saies
             ;
             
               They
               were
               vnaduised
               people
               and
               blasphemers
               ,
               who
               raised
               king
               Henry
               the
               VIII
               .
               so
               far
               as
               to
               call
               him
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             but
             also
             that
             no
             Civil
             Magistrat
             can
             be
             the
             head
             of
             any
             particular
             Church
             ,
             is
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Centuriators
             cent
             .
             sept
             .
             pag.
             11.
             of
             Cartwright
             ,
             Viretus
             ,
             Kemnitius
             and
             many
             others
             ;
             who
             doubts
             then
             but
             that
             in
             the
             Principles
             and
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             you
             may
             deny
             the
             Kings
             Supremacy
             ,
             tho
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             believes
             it
             .
             The
             Popes
             Supremacy
             is
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Popery
             ;
             who
             doubts
             it
             ?
             but
             it
             s
             also
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             for
             many
             of
             our
             Eminent
             Drs.
             haue
             judged
             it
             to
             be
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             as
             Whitgift
             ,
             a
             who
             cites
             Calvin
             ,
             and
             Musculus
             for
             this
             opinion
             :
             but
             its
             needfull
             wee
             relate
             
             som
             of
             their
             express
             words
             ,
             
               I
               do
               not
               deny
            
             saies
             Luther
             ,
             b
             
               but
               that
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               is
               ,
               has
               been
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               the
               first
               of
               all
               ;
               I
               believe
               ,
               he
               is
               aboue
               all
               other
               Bishops
               ,
               it
               s
               not
               lawfull
               to
               deny
               his
               supremacy
               :
            
             Melancton
             c
             saies
             no
             less
             
               that
               the
               B.
               of
               Rome
               is
               aboue
               all
               the
               Church
               ;
               that
               it
               is
               his
               Office
               to
               govern
               ,
               to
               judge
               in
               controversies
               ,
               to
               watch
               ouer
               the
               Priests
               ,
               to
               keep
               all
               Nations
               in
               conformity
               and
               vnity
               of
               Doctrin
            
             :
             Somaisius
             ,
             d
             
               The
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               has
               been
               without
               controversie
               the
               first
               Metropolitan
               in
               Italie
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               in
               Italie
               ,
               nor
               only
               in
               the
               West
               ,
               but
               in
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               other
               Metropolitans
               have
               bin
               chief
               in
               their
               respective
               districts
               ,
               but
               the
               pope
               of
               Rome
               has
               bin
               Metropolitan
               and
               Primat
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               som
               particular
               Dioces
               ,
               but
               of
               all
               .
            
             Grotius
             e
             has
             expresly
             the
             same
             Doctrin
             and
             proves
             this
             supremacy
             belongs
             to
             the
             Pope
             de
             
               Iure
               Divino
            
             .
             J
             pray
             consider
             if
             these
             Drs.
             be
             not
             men
             of
             sound
             judgment
             ,
             and
             of
             eminent
             learning
             and
             credit
             in
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             if
             our
             Doctrin
             be
             Scripture
             as
             such
             men
             vnderstand
             it
             ,
             consider
             I
             say
             with
             what
             justice
             can
             this
             Doctrin
             be
             called
             Popery
             more
             
             than
             Reformed
             Doctrin
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             it
             contains
             two
             difficulties
             ;
             first
             if
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             be
             really
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             and
             this
             Real
             presence
             ,
             the
             Lutherans
             defend
             to
             be
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Papists
             ;
             why
             then
             should
             it
             be
             called
             Popish
             ,
             more
             than
             Reformed
             Doctrin
             ?
             the
             second
             is
             ,
             if
             the
             substance
             of
             bread
             ,
             be
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             togither
             with
             Christs
             Body
             :
             Lutherans
             say
             it
             is
             ;
             Papists
             say
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             or
             change
             of
             the
             whole
             substance
             of
             bread
             ,
             into
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             hear
             what
             Luther
             f
             saies
             of
             this
             that
             wee
             call
             Popish
             Doctrin
             ?
             
               I
               give
               all
               Persons
               libertie
               to
               believe
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               what
               they
               please
               ,
               without
               hazard
               of
               their
               salvation
               ,
               either
               that
               the
               bread
               is
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               or
               that
               it
               is
               not
               .
            
             Would
             Luther
             have
             given
             this
             liberty
             ,
             if
             Transubstantiation
             had
             not
             been
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             as
             well
             as
             any
             other
             ?
             
             Calvin
             g
             also
             and
             Beza
             h
             affirm
             ,
             that
             Luther's
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             coexistence
             of
             Christ's
             Body
             and
             the
             bread
             ,
             is
             more
             absurd
             ,
             than
             the
             Popish
             
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             existence
             of
             the
             Body
             alone
             ;
             if
             therefore
             wee
             be
             true
             Reformed
             ,
             and
             safely
             believe
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Luther
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             most
             absurd
             ;
             much
             more
             will
             we
             be
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             by
             believing
             that
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             which
             is
             less
             .
          
           
             Communion
             in
             One
             kind
             ,
             is
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             Communion
             in
             both
             :
             for
             besides
             that
             Luther
             saies
             ,
             i
             
               They
               sin
               not
               against
               Christ
               ,
               who
               vse
               one
               kind
               onely
               ,
               seeing
               Christ
               has
               not
               commanded
               to
               vse
               both
            
             ;
             and
             again
             ,
             k
             
               tho
               it
               were
               an
               excellent
               thing
               to
               vse
               both
               kinds
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ;
               and
               Christ
               has
               commanded
               nothing
               in
               this
               ,
               as
               necessary
               ,
               yet
               it
               were
               better
               to
               follow
               peace
               and
               Vnity
               ,
               than
               to
               contest
               about
               the
               kinds
            
             ;
             but
             also
             Melancton
             ;
             l
             who
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             Luther
             surpasses
             all
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             expresly
             teachs
             the
             same
             Doctrin
             :
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             Statut
             1.
             
             Edward
             VI.
             commands
             .
             
               That
               the
               Sacrament
               be
               commonly
               administer'd
               in
               both
               kinds
               ,
               if
               necessitie
               does
               not
               require
               otherwise
            
             ;
             mark
             ,
             he
             saies
             but
             Commonly
             ;
             and
             that
             for
             som
             necessity
             it
             may
             be
             receved
             in
             one
             ;
             lastly
             th●
             
             sufficiency
             of
             one
             kind
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             is
             plainly
             set
             down
             by
             our
             Reformed
             Church
             of
             France
             in
             her
             Ecclesiastical
             Disciplin
             printed
             at
             Saumur
             ,
             chap.
             12.
             art
             .
             7.
             
             
               The
               Minister
               must
               give
               the
               bread
               in
               the
               supper
               to
               them
               ,
               who
               cannot
               drink
               the
               Cup
               ,
               provided
               it
               be
               not
               for
               contempt
               .
            
             And
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             many
             who
             cannot
             endure
             the
             tast
             of
             Wine
             :
             wherefore
             it
             often
             happens
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             som
             persons
             ,
             do
             take
             the
             bread
             alone
             :
             and
             truly
             if
             som
             of
             our
             Ministers
             in
             England
             ,
             do
             not
             give
             better
             wine
             than
             they
             are
             acustomed
             ,
             who
             very
             irreverently
             serve
             that
             holy
             Table
             with
             naughtie
             trash
             ,
             it
             s
             much
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             that
             our
             flock
             will
             also
             petition
             to
             be
             dispens'd
             with
             in
             the
             Cup
             ;
             because
             there
             are
             som
             of
             so
             delicat
             Palats
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             endure
             the
             tast
             of
             bad
             Wine
             .
             Now
             ,
             you
             may
             admire
             the
             injustice
             of
             the
             Papists
             in
             condemning
             our
             Reformed
             Doctrin
             and
             Doctors
             as
             Hereticks
             ,
             wheras
             those
             Tenets
             are
             believed
             by
             many
             of
             vs
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             groundless
             severity
             of
             our
             Congregations
             in
             exclaiming
             against
             that
             Doctrin
             ;
             
             it
             being
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             wheras
             so
             many
             eminent
             men
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             judge
             it
             to
             be
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             Wheras
             I
             see
             people
             persecuted
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             for
             these
             Tenets
             ,
             I
             can
             hardly
             be
             perswaded
             they
             are
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             :
             at
             our
             next
             meeting
             wee
             will
             pursue
             this
             discourse
             ;
             the
             Bell
             rings
             for
             morning
             Prayers
             ;
             A
             Dieu
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           VII
           .
           DIALOGUE
           .
        
         
           
             ISAAC
             .
          
           
             You
             come
             from
             Church
             ,
             as
             I
             guess
             by
             the
             Common
             Prayer
             booke
             I
             see
             in
             your
             hands
             ,
             I
             pray
             let
             me
             see
             the
             Kalender
             of
             it
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             
               à
               la
               mode
               nouvelle
            
             ,
             which
             was
             made
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             since
             his
             Majesties
             restauration
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             Why
             ?
             have
             you
             met
             any
             thing
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             shocks
             you
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             Shock
             me
             ?
             No
             Doctrin
             or
             practice
             of
             any
             Congregation
             ,
             or
             man
             of
             sound
             judgment
             of
             our
             Church
             
             can
             shock
             me
             ;
             you
             know
             ,
             I
             pleade
             for
             libertie
             to
             believe
             and
             practise
             as
             each
             one
             judges
             by
             scripture
             to
             be
             true
             and
             good
             .
             But
             I
             observe
             in
             your
             Kalender
             ,
             you
             have
             a
             day
             consecrated
             to
             
               S.
               Ann
            
             in
             the
             month
             of
             of
             July
             ;
             I
             would
             gladly
             know
             ,
             what
             Ann
             is
             this
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             honors
             so
             much
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             It
             's
             Ann
             ,
             the
             Mother
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             Is
             't
             possible
             ?
             J
             thought
             it
             was
             
               Ann
               Bolen
            
             the
             mother
             of
             our
             Virgen
             Elizabeth
             :
             J
             am
             sure
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             is
             more
             obliged
             to
             her
             ,
             than
             to
             the
             other
             :
             but
             as
             you
             have
             put
             heer
             the
             Mother
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             why
             did
             not
             you
             put
             in
             also
             Elizabeth
             mother
             of
             the
             great
             Baptist
             ;
             and
             the
             Angel
             Gabriel
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Michael
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             J
             know
             not
             indeed
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             Nor
             do
             J
             know
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             ,
             because
             that
             Elizabeth
             and
             Gabriel
             made
             the
             Popish
             
               Ave
               Maria
            
             ,
             as
             Scripture
             relates
             ;
             but
             can
             you
             tell
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             put
             in
             your
             Kalender
             ,
             S.
             George
             ,
             S.
             Andrew
             and
             S.
             David
             ,
             Patrons
             of
             England
             ,
             
             Scotland
             and
             Wales
             ;
             why
             did
             not
             she
             put
             in
             S.
             Patrick
             Patron
             of
             Ireland
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             J
             can't
             tell
             ;
             what
             may
             be
             the
             reason
             ,
             think
             you
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             J
             know
             not
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             that
             he
             forfeited
             his
             place
             for
             his
             Purgatorie
             ;
             for
             tho
             the
             others
             were
             as
             deep
             in
             Popery
             as
             he
             ,
             )
             if
             wee
             believe
             the
             Papists
             ;
             )
             but
             the
             Parliament
             pass'd
             an
             Act
             of
             Indemnity
             for
             England
             ,
             Scotland
             and
             Wales
             after
             the
             kings
             return
             to
             his
             kingdoms
             ;
             and
             thereby
             the
             sin
             of
             Popery
             was
             forgiven
             to
             their
             Patrons
             ;
             and
             no
             act
             of
             Indemnitie
             was
             past
             for
             Jreland
             ,
             whereby
             Patrik
             is
             still
             guiltie
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Seaven
               Champions
               of
               Christendom
            
             tell
             us
             S.
             Patrick
             was
             S.
             George
             his
             footman
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             not
             thought
             good
             manners
             ,
             to
             put
             him
             in
             the
             same
             rank
             with
             his
             Master
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             For
             shame
             ,
             if
             not
             for
             piety
             ,
             forbeare
             ,
             J
             cannot
             endure
             to
             sully
             sacred
             things
             with
             profane
             Ralleries
             ;
             the
             Kalender
             is
             a
             holy
             institution
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             reverenc'd
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             is
             Episcopacy
             ,
             surplices
             ,
             Bells
             ,
             Organs
             ,
             and
             Corner
             
             Capps
             ;
             yet
             J
             hope
             you
             will
             give
             Presbyterians
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Quakers
             ,
             &c.
             leave
             to
             laugh
             at
             them
             :
             and
             be
             still
             as
             good
             Children
             of
             the
             Reformation
             as
             you
             :
             if
             you
             esteem
             them
             to
             be
             sacred
             and
             holy
             ,
             reverence
             and
             honor
             them
             ;
             J
             commend
             you
             for
             it
             ;
             if
             others
             judge
             otherwise
             let
             them
             follow
             their
             humor
             ;
             
               each
               one
               as
               he
               fancies
               ,
               saies
               the
               fellow
               kissing
               ●his
               Cow
            
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             holy
             Libertie
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             Scripture
             as
             each
             one
             vnderstands
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             Let
             vs
             return
             to
             our
             last
             discourse
             ;
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             ,
             that
             those
             Tenets
             of
             Popery
             ,
             should
             be
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             wheras
             wee
             see
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             so
             severely
             persecut
             the
             Professors
             of
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             Do
             you
             think
             a
             Doctrin
             is
             not
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             because
             it
             s
             denied
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ?
             or
             because
             she
             persecutes
             the
             Professors
             of
             it
             ?
             do
             not
             they
             persecute
             all
             
               non
               Conformists
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Popery
             ?
             persecution
             is
             no
             proof
             of
             a
             Doctrin
             to
             be
             bad
             ;
             it
             's
             but
             the
             effect
             of
             a
             blind
             zeale
             armed
             with
             power
             :
             for
             
             to
             know
             certainly
             if
             a
             Doctrin
             ,
             be
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             you
             must
             trye
             it
             by
             our
             test
             or
             Rule
             of
             faith
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Written
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             whateuer
             any
             man
             of
             sound
             judgment
             ,
             of
             a
             sincere
             and
             humble
             heart
             judges
             to
             be
             contained
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             an
             indubitable
             consequence
             out
             of
             it
             ;
             that
             man
             ,
             may
             believe
             that
             Doctrin
             ,
             let
             all
             others
             judge
             of
             it
             as
             they
             list
             ;
             and
             by
             so
             believing
             will
             be
             a
             true
             Child
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             wherefore
             ,
             since
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             France
             ,
             that
             of
             England
             in
             Edward
             the
             VI.
             time
             ,
             Luther
             ,
             Melancton
             ,
             Grotius
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             authors
             J
             quoted
             ,
             do
             judge
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             Popes
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             Communion
             in
             one
             kind
             to
             be
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Sctipture
             :
             wee
             must
             call
             it
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             judge
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             you
             may
             believe
             that
             Doctrin
             ,
             and
             be
             still
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             Can
             you
             shew
             me
             any
             other
             Tenet
             of
             Popery
             ,
             which
             you
             can
             call
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             Alas
             !
             you
             can
             hardly
             shew
             
             me
             any
             Tenet
             of
             Popery
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             its
             Doctrin
             ;
             what
             Doctrin
             more
             Popish
             than
             that
             of
             Confession
             and
             Absolution
             from
             sins
             ?
             yet
             it
             s
             as
             truly
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             as
             Figurative
             Presence
             :
             for
             not
             only
             a
             Lobechius
             ,
             b
             Altamerus
             ,
             c
             Sarcerius
             and
             d
             Melancton
             say
             ,
             it
             s
             a
             Sacrament
             :
             but
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             in
             our
             Common
             Prayer
             booke
             ,
             declares
             that
             Priests
             have
             not
             only
             the
             power
             of
             declaring
             their
             sins
             to
             be
             forgiuen
             to
             the
             Penitents
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             power
             of
             forgiuing
             them
             :
             and
             sets
             down
             the
             form
             of
             Absolution
             ,
             which
             the
             Minister
             is
             to
             vse
             ;
             
               Our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               left
               power
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               absolve
               all
               sinners
               which
               truly
               repent
               ,
               of
               his
               mercie
               forgive
               thee
               and
               thine
               offences
               ;
               and
               I
               by
               his
               authoritie
               committed
               vnto
               me
               ,
               do
               Absolve
               thee
               from
               all
               they
               sins
               :
            
             the
             ministers
             of
             the
             Diocess
             of
             Lincoln
             in
             their
             
               Survey
               of
               the
               book
               of
               Common
               Prayers
               ,
            
             checkt
             this
             Doctrin
             as
             Popery
             ,
             and
             petitioned
             to
             have
             it
             blotted
             out
             ;
             but
             could
             not
             prevaile
             ;
             whereby
             we
             are
             given
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             it
             s
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             .
          
           
           
             It
             's
             Popery
             ,
             wee
             say
             ,
             to
             call
             Extream
             Vnction
             ,
             Confirmation
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Order
             of
             Priesthood
             ,
             Sacraments
             :
             and
             who
             can
             justly
             denie
             all
             this
             to
             be
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ?
             for
             Calvin
             e
             saies
             ,
             
               I
               confess
               ,
               the
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               did
               vse
               Extream
               Vnction
               as
               a
               Sacrement
               ;
               I
               am
               not
               ,
               saies
               he
               ,
               of
               the
               opinion
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               judge
               it
               was
               only
               a
               Medecin
               for
               corporal
               diseases
               :
            
             Calvin
             f
             also
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             our
             Common
             Prayer
             book
             and
             all
             our
             Divins
             say
             ,
             a
             Sacrament
             is
             nothing
             els
             ,
             but
             a
             Visible
             sign
             of
             the
             invisible
             Grace
             wee
             receive
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             they
             say
             with
             g
             Couel
             ,
             h
             Hooker
             and
             others
             that
             this
             definition
             fits
             exactly
             Confirmation
             ;
             wherfore
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Diocess
             of
             Lincolne
             ,
             checkt
             the
             Common
             Prayer
             book
             ,
             for
             giving
             the
             Difinition
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             to
             Confirmation
             .
             i
             Melancton
             ,
             k
             Bilson
             l
             Hooker
             and
             m
             Calvin
             expresly
             teach
             ,
             that
             the
             Order
             of
             Priesthood
             ,
             is
             a
             Sacramēt
             .
             And
             when
             men
             of
             so
             eminēt
             judgment
             of
             our
             Reformation
             teach
             ,
             this
             to
             be
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             who
             doubts
             but
             that
             it
             is
             of
             the
             Reformation
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             ,
             you
             destroy
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             of
             two
             Sacraments
             only
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             Destroy
             it
             ?
             God
             forbid
             :
             Because
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             saies
             ,
             there
             are
             but
             two
             Sacraments
             ,
             I
             say
             its
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             there
             are
             but
             two
             :
             and
             because
             so
             many
             eminent
             men
             judge
             by
             Scripture
             there
             are
             more
             ,
             J
             say
             its
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             there
             are
             more
             ,
             that
             's
             to
             say
             six
             ,
             Baptism
             ,
             Confirmation
             ,
             Eucharist
             ,
             Pennance
             ,
             Extrem
             Unction
             and
             Holy
             Order
             :
             and
             every
             likely
             our
             Bishops
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             for
             their
             Wyves
             sake
             ,
             will
             not
             stick
             to
             grant
             that
             Matrimony
             also
             is
             a
             Sacrament
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             But
             can
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             Prayers
             to
             Saints
             and
             Jmages
             ,
             Prayers
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             Purgatorie
             ,
             are
             not
             meer
             Popery
             ,
             and
             in
             no
             wise
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             Without
             doubt
             ,
             those
             Tenets
             are
             Popery
             ;
             but
             all
             the
             world
             knows
             ,
             the
             Lutherans
             vse
             Jmages
             in
             their
             Churchs
             and
             pray
             before
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             ●oly
             synod
             of
             Charenton
             has
             declared
             ,
             as
             wee
             said
             in
             our
             first
             Dialogue
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Lutherans
             have
             nothing
             of
             Superstition
             or
             Idolatry
             in
             their
             manner
             of
             Divin
             Worship
             ;
             this
             is
             also
             the
             Doctrin
             n
             of
             Jacobus
             Andreas
             ,
             o
             Brachmanus
             ,
             p
             Kemnitius
             ,
             Luther
             and
             Brentius
             quoted
             by
             Beza
             q
             and
             why
             should
             not
             a
             Doctrin
             judged
             by
             such
             eminent
             men
             to
             be
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             be
             called
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ?
             Prayers
             for
             the
             dead
             and
             Purgatorie
             ,
             is
             Popery
             confessedly
             ;
             but
             alas
             ,
             it
             is
             taught
             expresly
             by
             Urbanus
             ,
             Regius
             r
             Bucer
             ,
             ſ
             Zuinglius
             ,
             t
             Melancton
             ,
             u
             Luther
             ,
             x
             the
             Common
             Prayer
             book
             in
             king
             Edwards
             time
             printed
             1549.
             and
             many
             others
             of
             our
             learned
             Drs
             ,
             and
             what
             can
             you
             call
             more
             properly
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             than
             what
             such
             men
             teach
             to
             be
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             scripture
             :
             And
             tho
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             Quakers
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Presbyterians
             and
             Protestants
             judge
             Prayers
             to
             Angels
             and
             Saints
             to
             be
             nothing
             else
             but
             Popery
             :
             yet
             our
             Common
             Prayer
             booke
             has
             the
             same
             Collect
             or
             Prayer
             to
             Angels
             in
             S.
             Michael's
             day
             ,
             that
             the
             Popish
             Mass
             Book
             has
             ,
             and
             desires
             that
             the
             Angels
             
             
               may
               succour
               and
               defend
               vs
               on
               earth
            
             :
             and
             prayers
             to
             ,
             and
             intercession
             of
             Saints
             is
             taught
             by
             Luther
             ,
             y
             Bilneus
             and
             Latimer
             quoted
             by
             Fox
             z
             and
             consequently
             its
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             If
             all
             these
             Popish
             Articles
             ,
             may
             be
             safely
             believed
             by
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             our
             Reformed
             Church
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Popery
             ;
             what
             difference
             then
             betwixt
             vs
             and
             Popery
             :
             or
             why
             are
             we
             called
             a
             Reformation
             of
             Popery
             ,
             or
             why
             did
             wee
             separat
             from
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             
          
           
             J
             have
             told
             you
             already
             ,
             that
             our
             difference
             from
             Popery
             ,
             is
             not
             ,
             because
             wee
             must
             deny
             what
             they
             believe
             ,
             for
             wee
             believe
             as
             well
             as
             they
             the
             Unity
             and
             Trinity
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Jncarnation
             of
             his
             son
             ,
             &c.
             but
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Papists
             believe
             because
             the
             Pope
             and
             Church
             saies
             this
             is
             true
             revealed
             Doctrin
             :
             but
             wee
             believe
             not
             because
             any
             Church
             ,
             Pope
             or
             Doctor
             saies
             so
             ,
             but
             because
             wee
             ourselves
             judge
             by
             scripture
             it
             is
             so
             :
             for
             if
             a
             Papist
             did
             say
             ,
             
               I
               do
               not
               believe
               this
               is
               a
               revealed
               Truth
               ,
               because
               the
               Pope
               and
               Church
               saies
               it
               is
               ,
               
               but
               because
               I
               find
               by
               scripture
               it
               is
            
             ;
             he
             would
             be
             no
             Papist
             :
             believe
             then
             whatever
             Doctrin
             you
             will
             ,
             either
             Popery
             ,
             Iudaism
             ,
             Protestancy
             ,
             Arianism
             or
             what
             else
             you
             please
             ,
             provided
             you
             judge
             by
             scripture
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             believe
             it
             ,
             not
             because
             this
             or
             that
             Church
             ,
             Congregation
             ,
             or
             Drs
             believe
             it
             ,
             but
             because
             yourself
             judges
             it
             to
             be
             true
             ;
             you
             'l
             be
             a
             true
             Child
             of
             the
             Reformation
             :
             And
             this
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             wee
             are
             called
             a
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             why
             wee
             separated
             from
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             haue
             vs
             take
             for
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             Scripture
             as
             interpreted
             by
             them
             ;
             and
             believe
             ,
             not
             what
             wee
             judge
             to
             be
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             judge
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             also
             the
             Reason
             why
             Ptesbyterians
             are
             jealous
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             why
             Anabaptists
             forsake
             Presbyterians
             ,
             why
             these
             are
             forsaken
             by
             Quakers
             ,
             because
             each
             one
             would
             haue
             the
             world
             judge
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             and
             persecute
             and
             trouble
             one
             another
             ,
             which
             is
             quite
             against
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             for
             wher
             as
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             is
             no
             Church
             ,
             
             Congregation
             or
             man
             ,
             but
             Scripture
             as
             each
             one
             vnderstands
             it
             ;
             it
             follows
             that
             by
             our
             Principles
             ,
             every
             one
             must
             be
             permitted
             to
             believe
             whatever
             he
             pleases
             ;
             and
             by
             so
             doing
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             a
             true
             Child
             of
             the
             Reformation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             nor
             any
             of
             our
             Congregations
             ,
             will
             neuer
             believe
             any
             of
             those
             Popish
             Tenets
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             The
             time
             may
             come
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             believe
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             be
             still
             as
             good
             Reformeds
             as
             now
             they
             are
             :
             for
             if
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Church
             should
             to
             morrow
             deny
             and
             excommunicat
             those
             Tenets
             ,
             which
             now
             they
             so
             stedfastly
             believe
             (
             and
             I
             hope
             they
             will
             som
             day
             )
             then
             it
             would
             be
             a
             pious
             and
             virtuous
             action
             in
             all
             Reformed
             Children
             ,
             to
             believe
             them
             all
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             now
             they
             deny
             them
             :
             and
             let
             vs
             pretend
             what
             other
             reason
             :
             wee
             please
             :
             but
             it
             s
             very
             certain
             that
             the
             strongest
             reason
             wee
             can
             haue
             to
             deny
             those
             Articles
             ,
             is
             because
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Church
             believes
             them
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             if
             the
             Popish
             Church
             ,
             would
             but
             deny
             them
             ,
             wee
             might
             and
             ought
             to
             believe
             them
             :
             
             you
             will
             think
             this
             a
             Paradox
             ;
             but
             listen
             to
             our
             Apostolical
             and
             Divin
             Luther
             :
             a
             
               If
               a
               general
               Council
               ,
               saies
               he
               ,
               did
               permit
               Priests
               to
               marry
               ;
               it
               would
               be
               a
               singular
               mark
               of
               piety
               and
               sign
               of
               Godlyness
               in
               that
               case
               to
               take
               Concubins
               ,
               rather
               than
               to
               marry
               in
               conformity
               to
               the
               Decree
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               I
               would
               in
               that
               case
               command
               Priests
               not
               to
               marry
               vnder
               pain
               of
               damnation
               .
            
             And
             again
             saies
             he
             ;
             b
             
               if
               the
               Council
               should
               decree
               Communion
               in
               both
               kinds
               ;
               in
               contempt
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               I
               would
               take
               one
               only
               kind
               or
               none
               .
            
             See
             these
             words
             of
             Luther
             quoted
             by
             our
             learned
             Hospinian
             c
             and
             Jewel
             d
             and
             see
             it
             s
             not
             only
             my
             Doctrin
             but
             of
             great
             Luther
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             the
             Pope
             and
             Council
             deny
             all
             the
             Tenets
             ,
             they
             now
             believe
             ;
             wee
             may
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             be
             a
             pious
             godly
             action
             to
             believe
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             as
             many
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             now
             wee
             have
             against
             them
             .
             But
             what
             's
             the
             matter
             ?
             me
             thinks
             you
             become
             pale
             som
             thing
             troubles
             you
             ,
             speake
             ,
             what
             i
             st
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             It
             's
             the
             horror
             J
             conceive
             against
             your
             discourse
             ,
             my
             countenance
             
             cannot
             be
             in
             a
             calm
             ,
             when
             my
             mind
             is
             in
             such
             a
             storm
             and
             confusion
             ;
             pursue
             no
             more
             :
             you
             said
             enough
             ,
             that
             J
             should
             curse
             the
             day
             J
             haue
             euer
             seen
             you
             ,
             or
             heard
             that
             ,
             which
             you
             call
             
               Holy
               Liberty
            
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             a
             prostitution
             of
             Consciences
             ,
             a
             profanation
             of
             all
             that
             is
             sacred
             ,
             and
             an
             open
             gap
             to
             all
             impiety
             in
             Doctrin
             and
             manners
             :
             but
             J
             hope
             the
             Lord
             has
             giuen
             me
             that
             profound
             respect
             and
             attache
             to
             our
             holy
             Reformation
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             be
             beatten
             from
             it
             by
             all
             your
             engines
             ,
             able
             to
             inspire
             a
             contempt
             and
             hatred
             of
             it
             to
             any
             weake
             Brother
             :
             for
             who
             would
             liue
             a
             moment
             in
             it
             :
             if
             such
             impious
             Tenets
             ,
             such
             sandalous
             and
             blasphemous
             Doctrins
             were
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             were
             vnauoidable
             sequeles
             out
             of
             its
             principles
             :
             No
             ,
             No
             ,
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Church
             ,
             are
             sound
             and
             Orthodox
             ,
             and
             no
             Doctrin
             can
             follow
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             what
             's
             pure
             and
             true
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             Let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             J
             have
             as
             tender
             a
             loue
             for
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             as
             you
             :
             and
             J
             will
             maintain
             the
             holy
             Libertie
             J
             assert
             ,
             cannot
             justly
             be
             
             called
             a
             prostitution
             of
             Consciences
             ;
             for
             ,
             you
             dare
             not
             deny
             but
             this
             is
             an
             Orthodox
             and
             sound
             Principle
             ,
             that
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             is
             Scripture
             as
             ●ach
             Person
             of
             sound
             judgement
             vnderstands
             it
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             each
             person
             of
             sound
             judgment
             to
             reade
             it
             ,
             to
             giue
             his
             judgement
             of
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             believe
             and
             hold
             that
             sense
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             he
             thinks
             in
             his
             Conscience
             to
             be
             true
             ;
             is
             there
             any
             prostitution
             of
             Consciences
             in
             this
             Doctrin
             ?
             or
             is
             it
             not
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             our
             Reformation
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             All
             this
             in
             true
             ,
             the
             prostitution
             of
             consciences
             leyes
             not
             there
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             scandalous
             and
             blasphemous
             Tenets
             ,
             which
             you
             pretend
             that
             follow
             out
             of
             that
             Rule
             of
             faith
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             wrong
             the
             Reformation
             in
             calling
             such
             Tenets
             blasphemies
             and
             scandals
             :
             for
             since
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             is
             Scripture
             as
             each
             Person
             of
             soud
             judgment
             vnderstands
             it
             ;
             if
             this
             Rule
             of
             faith
             be
             good
             and
             sound
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             religious
             and
             holy
             ;
             any
             Doctrin
             that
             is
             conformable
             to
             this
             Rule
             ,
             must
             be
             good
             ,
             
             sound
             ,
             religious
             and
             holy
             ;
             this
             being
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             and
             manners
             ,
             it
             s
             cleerer
             than
             day
             light
             ,
             that
             all
             and
             each
             Tenet
             which
             J
             rehearsed
             in
             all
             my
             former
             discourses
             ,
             are
             consormable
             to
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             ;
             for
             our
             Rule
             is
             ,
             
               Scripture
               as
               each
               man
               of
               sound
               judgment
               vnderstands
               it
               .
            
             our
             Doctrin
             therefore
             must
             be
             ,
             
               what
               any
               Person
               of
               sound
               judgment
               vnderstands
               to
               be
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
             This
             is
             an
             evident
             sequele
             out
             of
             that
             Principle
             ,
             and
             wheras
             there
             is
             not
             one
             Tenet
             of
             all
             those
             which
             J
             rehearsed
             ,
             whether
             they
             concern
             Doctrin
             or
             Manners
             ;
             but
             was
             judged
             by
             the
             Doctors
             ,
             which
             J
             cited
             for
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             it
             follows
             vnauoiably
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             one
             Tenet
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             is
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             :
             therefore
             you
             must
             be
             forced
             to
             either
             of
             these
             two
             ;
             either
             to
             say
             that
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             ,
             by
             which
             such
             Doctrins
             are
             warranted
             ,
             is
             naught
             ,
             wicked
             and
             scandalous
             ,
             and
             leads
             to
             a
             prostitution
             of
             consciences
             and
             Manners
             ;
             or
             that
             all
             those
             Tenets
             ,
             are
             good
             ,
             sound
             ,
             pious
             ,
             and
             no
             prostitution
             or
             corruption
             
             of
             our
             consciences
             :
             for
             ,
             pick
             and
             choose
             out
             the
             Doctrin
             which
             you
             think
             to
             be
             the
             most
             wicked
             and
             scandalous
             of
             all
             those
             J
             rehearsed
             ;
             you
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             taught
             by
             the
             author
             J
             quoted
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             judged
             by
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Scripture
             :
             and
             if
             no
             Doctor
             hitherto
             had
             believed
             it
             ,
             you
             or
             J
             ,
             or
             som
             other
             person
             of
             sound
             judgment
             ,
             may
             judge
             it
             to
             be
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Scripture
             :
             either
             of
             both
             then
             ,
             you
             must
             be
             constrained
             to
             grant
             :
             or
             that
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             is
             not
             what
             each
             Person
             of
             sound
             judgment
             vnderstands
             to
             be
             the
             Doctrin
             and
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             must
             not
             be
             Scripture
             as
             wee
             vnderstand
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             wee
             must
             believe
             against
             our
             own
             judgment
             and
             conscience
             ,
             what
             others
             say
             is
             the
             Doctrin
             and
             sence
             of
             Scripture
             :
             or
             you
             must
             grant
             that
             all
             and
             each
             of
             those
             Tenets
             J
             rehearsed
             ,
             is
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             tho
             you
             ,
             or
             this
             ,
             or
             that
             man
             may
             judge
             them
             to
             be
             blasphemies
             and
             scandals
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             J
             confess
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             
             in
             the
             Reformation
             is
             Scripture
             as
             each
             Person
             vnderstands
             it
             ;
             for
             all
             our
             Reformed
             Churchs
             ,
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             inher
             39.
             
             Articles
             do
             giue
             vs
             this
             Rule
             of
             faith
             :
             I
             confess
             consequently
             out
             of
             this
             Principle
             ,
             that
             wee
             must
             not
             believe
             what
             Doctrin
             or
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             others
             judge
             to
             be
             true
             and
             orthodox
             ,
             if
             wee
             do
             not
             ourselues
             judge
             it
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             for
             wee
             must
             not
             be
             forced
             to
             believe
             against
             our
             judgments
             :
             lastly
             I
             confess
             wee
             may
             safely
             believe
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             Doctrin
             wee
             seriously
             judge
             to
             be
             Doctrin
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             prouided
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             Tenet
             or
             Doctrin
             be
             not
             plainly
             against
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             plain
             and
             downright
             impiety
             and
             blasphemie
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             case
             you
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             Rome
             ,
             France
             ,
             or
             Germany
             judges
             a
             Doctrin
             to
             be
             blasphemous
             and
             against
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             Luther
             ,
             or
             Calvin
             or
             J
             ,
             or
             an
             other
             ,
             judges
             it
             is
             good
             Doctrin
             and
             conformable
             to
             Scripture
             ;
             to
             which
             judgment
             must
             J
             stand
             ?
             must
             J
             believe
             yours
             against
             my
             Conscience
             
             and
             knowledge
             ▪
             or
             must
             not
             J
             believe
             my
             own
             ?
             is
             it
             not
             the
             Principle
             and
             practice
             of
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             that
             J
             must
             believe
             what
             J
             judge
             in
             my
             conscience
             to
             be
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             not
             what
             others
             judge
             ,
             if
             they
             judge
             the
             contrarie
             ?
             when
             Luther
             began
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             did
             not
             almost
             all
             Christians
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Church
             believe
             Purgatorie
             and
             Prayers
             to
             saints
             to
             be
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             did
             not
             he
             ,
             very
             commendably
             ,
             deny
             it
             against
             them
             all
             ,
             because
             he
             judged
             by
             Scripture
             it
             was
             not
             ?
             will
             a
             Presbyterian
             believe
             Episcopacy
             because
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             saies
             its
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             no
             ,
             but
             deny
             it
             because
             himsef
             judges
             it
             is
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             each
             one
             may
             lawfully
             believe
             what
             himself
             judges
             to
             be
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             prouided
             he
             be
             a
             godly
             wel
             intentioned
             man
             ,
             humble
             and
             meeke
             in
             Spirit
             ;
             provided
             secondly
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             vnderstands
             to
             be
             the
             sense
             and
             Doctrin
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             be
             not
             absurd
             and
             impious
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             faithfull
             :
             for
             ,
             let
             a
             man
             
             be
             euer
             se
             learned
             and
             godly
             ,
             if
             he
             gives
             an
             interpretation
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             is
             denied
             by
             all
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             be
             followed
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             Your
             first
             Prouiso
             is
             very
             good
             ,
             and
             J
             hope
             you
             will
             meet
             no
             Doctor
             of
             all
             those
             J
             quoted
             for
             those
             Tenets
             ,
             which
             you
             call
             blasphemies
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             a
             learned
             ,
             godly
             humble
             and
             well
             intentioned
             man
             ,
             who
             will
             be
             so
             bold
             as
             to
             deny
             it
             of
             Luther
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             Zuinglius
             ,
             &c.
             
             Your
             second
             Proviso
             is
             not
             just
             ,
             and
             in
             it
             you
             ouerthrow
             the
             whole
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             ;
             for
             this
             being
             ,
             as
             you
             granted
             ,
             Scripture
             as
             each
             Person
             of
             sound
             judgment
             vndestands
             it
             ;
             whateuer
             interpretation
             or
             sense
             any
             man
             of
             sound
             judgment
             vnderstands
             to
             be
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             he
             may
             safely
             and
             piously
             believe
             it
             ,
             tho
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             should
             judge
             it
             to
             be
             impious
             and
             blasphemous
             ;
             otherwise
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             Scripture
             as
             wee
             vnderstand
             it
             ;
             but
             as
             it
             is
             vnderstood
             by
             others
             :
             and
             wheras
             no
             Tenet
             ,
             of
             all
             those
             J
             rehearsed
             ,
             but
             was
             judged
             to
             be
             the
             sense
             and
             Doctrin
             
             of
             Scripture
             by
             som
             of
             those
             eminent
             Drs.
             I
             quoted
             ;
             it
             follows
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             safely
             believed
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             or
             J
             judge
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             wee
             may
             also
             believe
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             be
             still
             of
             the
             Reformation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             It
             's
             wicked
             and
             pernicious
             to
             say
             ,
             any
             particular
             Person
             may
             believe
             his
             own
             privat
             sense
             and
             interpretation
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             judged
             by
             all
             others
             to
             be
             naught
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             prudently
             and
             wisely
             ,
             puts
             a
             stop
             and
             bridle
             to
             the
             extravagant
             and
             rambling
             imaginations
             of
             particular
             Persons
             ;
             they
             must
             conform
             themselves
             ,
             and
             believe
             but
             what
             the
             Church
             judges
             may
             be
             safely
             believed
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             Pray
             Sr.
             ,
             since
             when
             is
             it
             cōmendable
             to
             constrain
             mens
             judgments
             to
             believe
             ,
             not
             what
             each
             one
             thinks
             best
             ,
             but
             what
             the
             Church
             thinks
             may
             be
             safely
             believed
             ?
             was
             this
             commendable
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             when
             our
             blessed
             Reformers
             began
             to
             teach
             their
             privat
             judgments
             against
             the
             Church
             then
             establisht
             ?
             if
             it
             was
             ;
             then
             the
             
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             to
             be
             commended
             ,
             for
             persecuting
             and
             excommunicating
             our
             first
             Reformers
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             was
             not
             ,
             nor
             is
             not
             commendable
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             why
             is
             it
             commendable
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ?
             this
             is
             a
             peece
             of
             Popery
             ,
             wherof
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             guiltie
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             all
             our
             Congregations
             are
             iealous
             of
             her
             :
             be
             it
             knowen
             to
             you
             ,
             our
             other
             Congregations
             ,
             Lutherans
             ,
             Calvinists
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             &c.
             are
             as
             truly
             and
             godly
             Children
             of
             the
             Reformation
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             and
             they
             will
             not
             submit
             to
             that
             Popish
             tyranny
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             any
             curb
             to
             their
             judgments
             ,
             but
             will
             have
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             to
             be
             but
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             each
             one
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             and
             believe
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             thinks
             best
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             J
             confess
             ,
             other
             Congregations
             will
             admit
             no
             such
             curb
             ,
             nor
             bridle
             to
             their
             judgments
             ,
             but
             follow
             Scripture
             as
             they
             vnderstand
             it
             ;
             but
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             has
             a
             reverent
             regard
             for
             the
             sense
             and
             interpretation
             of
             it
             given
             by
             the
             Primitive
             ages
             ,
             Fathers
             and
             Councils
             ;
             
             and
             that
             wee
             prefer
             before
             the
             privat
             interpretations
             of
             particular
             Persons
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             And
             just
             so
             saied
             the
             Popish
             Church
             to
             Luther
             and
             our
             first
             blessed
             Reformers
             ;
             and
             if
             that
             had
             been
             well
             d●n
             ;
             wee
             should
             have
             had
             ,
             neither
             Protestancy
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             Reformation
             :
             but
             you
             confess
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             the
             Rule
             of
             faith
             in
             all
             other
             Congregations
             ,
             is
             but
             Scripture
             as
             each
             Person
             vnderstands
             it
             ,
             and
             each
             person
             may
             consequently
             believe
             his
             own
             sense
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             deny
             the
             sense
             of
             any
             other
             if
             he
             does
             not
             like
             it
             :
             then
             you
             must
             confess
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             other
             Congregations
             ,
             except
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             any
             Reformed
             Child
             may
             believe
             any
             sense
             and
             Doctrin
             ,
             which
             any
             Person
             of
             sound
             judgment
             judges
             to
             be
             Scripture
             ,
             if
             himself
             likes
             it
             ,
             tho
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             may
             think
             it
             naught
             ;
             and
             wheras
             you
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             and
             each
             Dr.
             quoted
             by
             me
             for
             those
             Tenets
             ,
             which
             you
             call
             blasphemies
             ,
             were
             sound
             and
             able
             judgments
             ;
             you
             must
             confess
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             necessarie
             sequele
             out
             of
             their
             Rule
             of
             faith
             ,
             that
             in
             
             all
             other
             Congregations
             they
             may
             piously
             and
             safely
             believe
             all
             those
             Tenets
             ,
             and
             be
             still
             true
             Children
             of
             the
             Reformation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             J
             confess
             if
             they
             speake
             coherently
             and
             stand
             to
             their
             Principles
             ,
             they
             may
             believe
             them
             safely
             ;
             but
             as
             J
             hate
             those
             blasphemous
             Tenets
             ,
             I
             abhorr
             and
             detest
             also
             that
             Principle
             and
             Rule
             of
             faith
             of
             other
             Congregations
             ,
             from
             which
             such
             Tenets
             are
             vnavoidable
             sequeles
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             Good
             Ismael
             ;
             you
             forget
             what
             you
             have
             hitherto
             all
             along
             avowed
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             quite
             astray
             from
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             :
             you
             have
             often
             granted
             me
             ,
             that
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             is
             Scripture
             ,
             not
             as
             this
             or
             that
             Congregation
             ,
             Doctor
             ,
             or
             Church
             ,
             but
             as
             each
             Person
             of
             sound
             judgment
             vnderstands
             it
             ;
             and
             now
             you
             tell
             me
             you
             hate
             and
             detest
             that
             Rule
             ,
             because
             that
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             there
             follow
             strange
             and
             blasphemous
             Tenets
             ?
             you
             say
             ,
             the
             sense
             and
             interpretation
             of
             the
             primitive
             ages
             ,
             Church
             and
             Fathers
             must
             be
             prefered
             before
             the
             interpretation
             
             of
             any
             privat
             Person
             or
             Congregation
             ;
             and
             what
             think
             you
             of
             our
             whole
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             our
             39.
             
             Articles
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             which
             allow
             no
             other
             Rule
             of
             faith
             but
             
               Scripture
               as
               each
               person
               of
               sound
               judgment
               vnderstands
               it
               ?
            
             what
             say
             you
             of
             Luther
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             our
             first
             Reformers
             ,
             who
             preferred
             their
             own
             privat
             sense
             and
             interpretation
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             before
             that
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ?
             what
             say
             you
             to
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             who
             preferr
             their
             own
             sense
             and
             interpretation
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             before
             that
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ?
             what
             say
             you
             of
             all
             the
             Congregations
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Church
             ,
             each
             one
             of
             which
             ,
             holds
             its
             sense
             and
             Doctrin
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             different
             from
             all
             the
             rest
             ?
             I
             grant
             ,
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             respect
             for
             the
             judgment
             and
             interpretation
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             given
             by
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             and
             Fathers
             ;
             but
             if
             a
             Doctor
             ,
             or
             man
             of
             sound
             judgment
             ,
             replenisht
             with
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             reades
             Scripture
             with
             an
             humble
             heart
             ,
             and
             pure
             intention
             ,
             and
             judges
             by
             it
             ,
             that
             Bygamy
             is
             
             lawfull
             ;
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Mystery
             of
             three
             Persons
             in
             one
             Divin
             Nature
             ;
             that
             Christ
             despaired
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             &c.
             tho
             these
             Doctrins
             be
             quite
             against
             the
             judgment
             of
             Fathers
             ,
             Church
             ,
             and
             Councils
             ,
             he
             may
             believe
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             still
             a
             true
             Reformed
             Child
             ,
             because
             he
             follows
             our
             Rule
             of
             faith
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             must
             deny
             these
             Articles
             ,
             because
             others
             decry
             them
             ;
             then
             he
             must
             go
             against
             his
             own
             judgement
             and
             conscience
             ,
             for
             to
             conform
             himself
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             his
             Rule
             of
             faith
             must
             not
             be
             scripture
             as
             each
             man
             of
             sound
             judgment
             vnderstands
             it
             ;
             but
             as
             the
             primitive
             Ages
             ,
             Church
             ,
             and
             Councils
             vnderstand
             it
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             Popery
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             Prethy
             friend
             Jsaac
             ,
             let
             's
             give
             ouer
             :
             all
             that
             your
             discourse
             drives
             at
             ,
             by
             what
             J
             can
             perceive
             ,
             is
             either
             to
             beate
             me
             from
             the
             Reformation
             by
             shewing
             me
             the
             absurdity
             of
             its
             Rule
             of
             faith
             ;
             or
             oblige
             me
             to
             believe
             scandalous
             and
             blasphemous
             Tenets
             as
             necessary
             sequeles
             out
             of
             that
             Rule
             :
             I
             am
             à
             Child
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             never
             will
             be
             otherwise
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Searcher
             of
             hearts
             ,
             knows
             ,
             you
             misconster
             my
             intentions
             :
             how
             can
             you
             say
             I
             intēd
             to
             beate
             you
             from
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             do
             not
             J
             insist
             and
             persuade
             you
             to
             stick
             fast
             to
             its
             Rule
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             no
             other
             but
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             you
             vnderstand
             it
             ?
             how
             can
             you
             say
             ,
             J
             oblige
             you
             to
             believe
             fals
             and
             scandalous
             Tenets
             ?
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             J
             advise
             you
             not
             to
             believe
             them
             ,
             if
             you
             judge
             by
             scripture
             they
             are
             fals
             and
             scandalous
             :
             what
             my
             discourse
             drives
             at
             is
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             not
             censure
             ,
             blame
             ,
             or
             call
             any
             Doctrin
             blasphemous
             ,
             scandalous
             ,
             fals
             ,
             or
             heretical
             (
             Popery
             excepted
             )
             for
             ,
             tho
             you
             judge
             by
             Scripture
             it
             is
             not
             true
             ;
             an
             other
             will
             judge
             it
             to
             be
             the
             true
             sense
             and
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Text
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             does
             ,
             he
             may
             with
             a
             safe
             conscience
             believe
             it
             ,
             and
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             blamed
             by
             you
             or
             any
             other
             for
             believing
             it
             ;
             if
             you
             do
             not
             like
             that
             Doctrin
             ,
             do
             not
             believe
             it
             ;
             but
             let
             the
             other
             believe
             as
             he
             judges
             by
             Scripture
             he
             may
             ,
             and
             let
             every
             tub
             stand
             on
             its
             own
             bottom
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             Once
             more
             I
             besech
             you
             
             give
             ouer
             ;
             J
             will
             not
             discourse
             any
             more
             with
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             Nay
             Deare
             Ismael
             ,
             I
             see
             you
             are
             troubled
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             not
             leaue
             you
             in
             that
             perplexitie
             :
             be
             pleased
             to
             listen
             to
             three
             points
             I
             will
             propose
             vnto
             you
             ,
             and
             you
             'l
             not
             miss
             to
             find
             satisfaction
             in
             either
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             Let
             's
             heare
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             Will
             you
             believe
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             interpreted
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             sense
             which
             the
             Church
             ,
             Councils
             ,
             and
             Fathers
             propound
             vnto
             you
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             J
             will
             not
             be
             obliged
             to
             that
             ;
             for
             I
             may
             judge
             by
             Scripture
             that
             sense
             and
             interpretation
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             fals
             and
             erroneous
             ;
             and
             I
             will
             not
             be
             obliged
             to
             believe
             any
             thing
             against
             my
             judgment
             and
             conscience
             ;
             that
             is
             Popery
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             That
             's
             well
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             you
             follow
             the
             footsteps
             of
             Luther
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             and
             our
             other
             fist
             Reformers
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             believe
             what
             the
             Church
             believed
             in
             their
             tyme
             ,
             nor
             regarded
             not
             ,
             what
             the
             Papists
             alleadged
             out
             of
             the
             Councils
             and
             Fathers
             against
             them
             ;
             because
             they
             
             held
             themselves
             obliged
             to
             believe
             Scripture
             as
             they
             vnderstood
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             it
             was
             vndestood
             by
             others
             :
             Will
             you
             then
             believe
             Scripture
             in
             that
             sense
             and
             interpretation
             which
             yourself
             judges
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             tho
             the
             Church
             ,
             Councils
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Congregations
             ,
             judge
             it
             to
             be
             fals
             and
             erroneous
             ;
             and
             give
             the
             like
             libertie
             to
             all
             others
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             That
             's
             dangerous
             ;
             for
             it
             would
             follow
             ,
             that
             any
             man
             might
             believe
             without
             check
             or
             blame
             ,
             the
             greatest
             blasphemies
             imaginable
             ,
             if
             he
             judges
             them
             to
             be
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             Why
             then
             ,
             since
             that
             the
             first
             does
             not
             please
             you
             ,
             for
             feare
             of
             constraining
             your
             judgment
             Papist-like
             ;
             and
             the
             second
             displeases
             you
             ,
             for
             the
             scope
             it
             gives
             for
             to
             believe
             any
             thing
             ,
             or
             nothing
             ;
             your
             best
             way
             will
             be
             to
             lay
             Scripture
             asyde
             ,
             wheras
             Christ
             has
             forgot
             ,
             or
             neglected
             to
             appoint
             vs
             som
             assured
             means
             for
             to
             know
             ,
             what
             sense
             of
             it
             he
             would
             have
             vs
             believe
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             Religion
             shall
             
             J
             profess
             ,
             if
             J
             lay
             Scripture
             asyde
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             which
             now
             you
             have
             by
             Scripture
             ;
             that
             's
             to
             say
             ,
             whatever
             you
             judge
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Worship
             of
             God
             :
             be
             sure
             to
             profess
             a
             reverence
             for
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             seem
             to
             believe
             its
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             least
             you
             may
             scandalize
             weake
             Brethren
             ;
             pretend
             allwaies
             that
             your
             sentiments
             are
             grounded
             vpon
             the
             Text
             ;
             but
             betwixt
             you
             and
             God
             ,
             believe
             whatever
             you
             think
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             worship
             God
             ,
             as
             you-judge
             he
             is
             to
             be
             worshipt
             ,
             and
             that
             's
             the
             way
             to
             liue
             in
             peace
             :
             do
             you
             think
             but
             that
             those
             Noble
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             the
             Wits
             of
             England
             ,
             have
             a
             good
             Religion
             ?
             in
             publick
             they
             speake
             reverently
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             but
             we
             know
             what
             they
             have
             ,
             and
             do
             declare
             in
             their
             privat
             discourses
             ,
             that
             it
             s
             but
             a
             Romance
             or
             meer
             fiction
             :
             Do
             you
             think
             but
             that
             there
             was
             a
             Religion
             in
             England
             before
             it
             saw
             Gregori's
             Emissaries
             ,
             Austin
             and
             his
             Monks
             ?
             what
             need
             therefore
             of
             a
             Bible
             for
             to
             have
             Religion
             ?
             Were
             not
             the
             Swinfeldians
             a
             religious
             Congregation
             and
             of
             the
             
             Reformation
             to
             ,
             yet
             they
             cared
             not
             for
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             grounded
             their
             belief
             vpon
             Gods
             inspiration
             and
             inward
             speech
             to
             the
             heart
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             If
             I
             were
             not
             well
             acquainted
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             very
             convincing
             proofes
             ,
             and
             signal
             testimonies
             of
             your
             pietie
             ,
             solid
             Religiosity
             ,
             and
             Christianity
             ,
             I
             would
             judge
             you
             by
             this
             last
             peece
             of
             your
             discourse
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             impious
             Atheist
             or
             Pagan
             :
             and
             J
             wonder
             that
             so
             good
             a
             Christian
             ,
             as
             I
             know
             you
             to
             be
             ,
             should
             speake
             so
             irrevently
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             in
             commendation
             of
             Paganism
             as
             you
             do
             :
             There
             was
             indeed
             a
             Religion
             in
             England
             before
             they
             knew
             what
             Scripture
             was
             ;
             but
             that
             Religion
             was
             Paganism
             ,
             which
             Austin
             and
             his
             Companions
             happily
             banisht
             from
             our
             Land.
             
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             Happily
             ?
             do
             you
             call
             an
             exchange
             of
             Paganism
             for
             Popery
             (
             introduced
             by
             Austin
             )
             a
             Happiness
             ?
             is
             it
             not
             generally
             believed
             in
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             most
             strongly
             proved
             of
             late
             ,
             by
             that
             incomparable
             Wit
             and
             Pen-man
             Doctor
             
             Stillingfleet
             ,
             that
             Popery
             has
             as
             much
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             as
             Paganism
             :
             our
             land
             therefore
             had
             in
             Paganism
             ,
             as
             good
             a
             Religion
             ,
             as
             it
             received
             by
             Austin
             in
             Popery
             :
             does
             not
             this
             our
             noble
             Champion
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             the
             Scribes
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             teach
             ,
             that
             Popery
             is
             a
             
               saving
               Religion
            
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             saued
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ?
             if
             Popery
             (
             not
             withstanding
             it
             be
             Idolatrie
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             )
             be
             a
             saving
             Religion
             ;
             how
             can
             they
             deny
             but
             that
             Paganism
             is
             also
             a
             saving
             Religion
             ?
             what
             need
             had
             our
             Forefathers
             therefore
             to
             abandon
             Paganism
             ?
             why
             was
             it
             not
             left
             in
             the
             land
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             Whatever
             may
             be
             said
             of
             Popery
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             Christianity
             is
             better
             than
             Paganism
             :
             the
             expulsion
             therefore
             of
             Paganism
             by
             Austin
             was
             a
             Happiness
             ,
             because
             by
             it
             Christianity
             was
             introduced
             ,
             and
             establisht
             in
             our
             Kingdom
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             Alas
             Ismael
             ,
             if
             England
             had
             bin
             as
             well
             informed
             of
             the
             merit
             of
             Paganism
             ,
             when
             first
             Christianity
             was
             preached
             ,
             it
             had
             never
             exchanged
             the
             one
             for
             the
             other
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             What
             ,
             not
             Paganism
             ,
             which
             adored
             a
             Multitude
             of
             Gods
             ,
             for
             Christianity
             which
             adores
             but
             one
             ?
             Not
             Paganism
             ,
             which
             adored
             
               Iupiter
               ,
               Saturn
               ,
               Venus
            
             ,
             &c.
             who
             were
             Deuils
             and
             Evil
             Spirits
             ,
             or
             wicked
             Men
             ,
             who
             caused
             themselves
             to
             be
             adored
             ,
             for
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             adores
             the
             onely
             true
             ,
             immortal
             and
             eternal
             Deytie
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             You
             speake
             with
             the
             vulgar
             sort
             ;
             and
             believe
             as
             you
             have
             bin
             instructed
             by
             your
             Ancestors
             :
             I
             confess
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Ancient
             Doctors
             of
             Christianity
             do
             teach
             ,
             that
             the
             Gods
             of
             the
             Gentils
             were
             Deuils
             or
             Euil
             Spirits
             ;
             I
             confess
             also
             ,
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             since
             the
             first
             preaching
             of
             the
             Ghospell
             ,
             was
             so
             perswaded
             ,
             grounded
             vpon
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             in
             several
             places
             saies
             ,
             
               the
               Gods
               of
               the
               Gentils
               were
               Deuds
               ,
            
             grounded
             vpon
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             their
             Successors
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             being
             perswaded
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             by
             the
             Doctors
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             Preachers
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             the
             Gods
             which
             the
             Pagans
             adored
             
             were
             but
             Deuils
             ,
             which
             by
             sorceries
             ,
             and
             marvelous
             works
             deceiued
             mankind
             ,
             and
             made
             themselves
             to
             be
             adored
             as
             Gods
             ,
             all
             men
             were
             ashamed
             to
             adore
             but
             Deuils
             ,
             forsooke
             Paganism
             ,
             and
             embraced
             Christianity
             .
             And
             all
             was
             but
             a
             meer
             Policy
             of
             Popery
             ,
             to
             cast
             so
             much
             dirt
             and
             calumnie
             vpon
             Paganism
             ,
             and
             make
             its
             Gods
             but
             Deuils
             ,
             for
             to
             introduce
             and
             establish
             Christianity
             ;
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             in
             his
             
               Charge
               of
               Idolatry
               against
               the
               Chu●ch
               of
               Rome
               ,
            
             Pag.
             40.
             and
             41.
             saies
             plainly
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Pagans
               are
               charged
               with
               more
               than
               they
               were
               guilty
               of
            
             ;
             page
             7.
             saies
             that
             Iupiter
             adored
             by
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             
               was
               so
               farr
               from
               being
               an
               Arch-Devil
               ,
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               the
               tru
               God
               ,
               blessed
               for
               ever
               more
            
             :
             that
             the
             Pagans
             adored
             but
             one
             suprem
             and
             Omnipotent
             God
             ,
             which
             they
             called
             Jupiter
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             did
             believe
             to
             be
             neither
             a
             Devil
             ,
             nor
             a
             Man
             ,
             but
             a
             true
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             and
             chiefest
             of
             the
             Gods
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Gods
             ,
             which
             they
             adored
             ,
             they
             looked
             vpon
             them
             ,
             as
             vpon
             
               Inferior
               Deyties
            
             ,
             and
             gave
             them
             no
             
             other
             adoration
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             the
             Papists
             give
             to
             their
             Saints
             .
          
           
             If
             therefore
             the
             Pagans
             adored
             the
             tru
             God
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Jupiter
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Gods
             but
             as
             inferior
             Deyties
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             do
             their
             Saints
             ;
             was
             it
             not
             injustly
             don
             by
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             and
             Teachers
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             to
             have
             imposed
             vpon
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             made
             vs
             believe
             the
             Pagans
             adored
             but
             Devils
             and
             Evil
             Spirits
             ?
             have
             not
             the
             Pagans
             Ryght
             and
             justice
             on
             their
             syde
             ,
             for
             to
             pleade
             before
             our
             wyse
             and
             religious
             Parliament
             ,
             that
             Paganism
             may
             be
             restored
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             tolerated
             ,
             and
             Iupiter
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Gods
             ,
             may
             be
             adored
             ,
             as
             formerly
             they
             were
             ;
             first
             because
             Paganism
             is
             no
             more
             Jdolatry
             than
             Popery
             ,
             as
             Dr
             Stillinfleet
             ,
             Mr
             Burnet
             and
             other
             Reformed
             Writers
             prove
             convincingly
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             because
             that
             Paganism
             having
             bin
             banisht
             out
             of
             our
             Land
             vpon
             the
             fals
             information
             of
             our
             first
             Teachers
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             an
             Adoration
             of
             Devils
             ,
             or
             Evil
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             wicked
             debaucht
             Men
             ,
             who
             by
             counterfeited
             wonders
             ,
             and
             
             cheate
             ,
             gained
             the
             Peoples
             adoration
             ;
             since
             that
             Dr
             Stillingfleet
             ,
             Mr.
             Burnet
             ,
             and
             other
             Reformed
             Writers
             will
             make
             it
             out
             ,
             that
             the
             Pagans
             adored
             no
             Devils
             ,
             but
             
               One
               ,
               tru
               Omnipotent
               ,
               suprem
               God
               ,
               blessed
               evermore
               ,
            
             which
             they
             called
             Iupiter
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Gods
             as
             inferior
             Deities
             ,
             as
             Papists
             do
             their
             Saints
             ;
             and
             will
             prove
             that
             the
             Pagans
             were
             charged
             by
             the
             first
             DDrs
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             our
             Ancestors
             ,
             with
             more
             than
             they
             were
             guilty
             of
             ;
             why
             should
             not
             Paganism
             be
             restored
             again
             to
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             heard
             to
             speake
             for
             itsselfe
             ,
             and
             Dr
             Stillingfleet
             and
             his
             zealous
             companions
             be
             lycenc't
             to
             pleade
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             holy
             Iupiter
             ,
             so
             fouly
             misrepresented
             by
             Antiquity
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             believed
             an
             Arch-Devil
             ,
             whom
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             will
             prove
             to
             have
             bin
             ,
             
               a
               tru
               God
               blessed
               for
               ever
               more
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ismael
             .
          
           
             The
             more
             J
             discourse
             with
             you
             ,
             the
             more
             J
             am
             perplexed
             in
             mind
             ;
             J
             bid
             you
             a
             Dieu
             ,
             and
             do
             confess
             J
             carry
             with
             me
             from
             your
             discourse
             ,
             a
             dislike
             of
             what
             I
             have
             bin
             hitherto
             ,
             an
             vnsettlement
             in
             my
             perswasion
             ,
             
             and
             a
             compassion
             of
             the
             poore
             Pagans
             ,
             so
             vniustly
             banisht
             from
             our
             Nation
             ,
             if
             what
             Dr
             Stillingfleet
             saies
             ,
             be
             true
             :
             he
             is
             a
             learned
             ,
             religious
             ,
             and
             diligent
             searcher
             into
             Scripture
             ;
             the
             Ancient
             DDrs
             and
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             reading
             Scripture
             ,
             judged
             and
             taught
             ,
             that
             Iupiter
             was
             a
             Devil
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Gods
             which
             the
             Gentils
             ad●red
             ;
             Dr
             Stillingfleet
             and
             other
             Reformed
             DDrs
             reading
             Scripture
             judge
             he
             was
             no
             Devil
             ,
             but
             
               the
               tru
               God
               ,
               blessed
               for
               ever
               more
            
             ;
             any
             Child
             of
             the
             Reformation
             may
             believe
             either
             of
             both
             ,
             and
             put
             Jupiter
             in
             our
             Litanies
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             offer
             Sacrifice
             to
             him
             as
             formerly
             our
             Ancestors
             did
             ;
             for
             whatever
             any
             man
             of
             sound
             judment
             judges
             to
             be
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             may
             be
             safely
             believed
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             D●ctrin
             of
             the
             Reformation
             :
             as
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             see
             our
             Wyse
             Parliament
             sits
             now
             vpon
             a
             new
             settlement
             of
             Gouvernment
             and
             Religion
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             not
             resolve
             vpon
             any
             Religion
             ,
             vntill
             I
             see
             what
             it
             concludes
             .
             If
             Dr
             Stillinfleet
             be
             so
             zealous
             ,
             as
             to
             put
             in
             a
             good
             
             Word
             for
             Paganism
             before
             the
             Religious
             Assembly
             ,
             he
             may
             find
             Abettors
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Parliament
             cherishes
             Dr
             Oates
             for
             the
             extirpation
             of
             Popery
             ,
             so
             it
             may
             cherish
             Dr
             Stillingfleet
             for
             the
             introduction
             of
             Paganism
             ,
             and
             the
             erecting
             of
             Temples
             and
             Altars
             for
             
               holy
               Iupiter
               ,
               his
               tru
               and
               evermore
               blessed
               God
            
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             be
             successfull
             in
             this
             vndertaking
             ,
             as
             for
             exchanging
             Presbytery
             for
             Protestancy
             ,
             he
             was
             promoted
             to
             the
             Deanry
             of
             S.
             Pole
             ,
             so
             by
             changing
             Christianity
             for
             Paganism
             ,
             he
             may
             expect
             to
             be
             his
             Holy
             
               Iupiter's
               heigh
               Priest
            
             ,
             in
             London
             Capitol
             ,
             and
             reign
             with
             him
             everlastingly
             in
             the
             other
             life
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             believes
             there
             is
             an
             other
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A42139-e420
           
             a
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Noremb
             .
             &
             in
             Comment
             .
             in
             10.6
             .
             &
             16.
             
             Matt.
             
          
           
             b
             Theol.
             Calvin
             .
             l.
             2.
             fol.
             70.
             
          
           
             c
             in
             parva
             Confes
             cerm
             .
             fol.
             55.
             &
             in
             Colloq
             .
             fol.
             110.
             
          
           
             d
             To.
             ●
             .
             fol.
             202.
             
          
           
             e
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             Isr
             .
             pag
             9.
             
          
           
             f
             Acts
             &
             mon.
             pag
             36.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             Catal.
             tes●ium
             pag.
             976.
             
             &
             978.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42139-e1630
           
             a
             l.
             4
             ▪
             instit
             .
             c.
             9
             
          
           
             b
             To.
             1.
             
             Edit
             .
             Ien.
             in
             Resolut
             .
          
           
             c
             lib.
             de
             serv
             .
             Ar
             bit
             .
             cont
             .
             Erasm
             .
             edit
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             Colloq
             .
             Mensal
             .
             fol.
             118.
             
          
           
             e
             To.
             2.
             
             Wittem
             .
             fol.
             374.
             
             &
             375.
             
          
           
             f
             In
             Defens
             .
             Art.
             Reliq
             .
             Protest
             .
             pag.
             199.
             
          
           
             g
             In
             his
             true
             Differ
             .
             par
             2.
             pag
             353.
             
          
           
             h
             Bouclier
             de
             la
             Foy
             ▪
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42139-e2670
           
             Matt.
             12.
             
          
           
             Tim.
             2.
             
          
           
             Io.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             lib.
             ad
             Corin.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             Explan
             .
             Art.
             17.
             
          
           
             c
             To.
             2.
             de
             Minist
             .
             Eccles
             .
             inst●t
             fol.
             369
             &
             lib.
             de
             Capt.
             Babyl
             .
             c.
             de
             Ordin
             .
             &
             lib.
             de
             abroganda
             Missa
             .
          
           
             d
             In
             Harm
             .
             in
             Math.
             c.
             26
             vers
             .
             64.
             &
             i●
             admonad
             Polan
             .
             in
             Tract
             .
             Theolog.
             pag.
             794.
             
          
           
             e
             Comm●nt
             .
             s●
             .
             per
             Ioanc
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             In
             Act.
             Serueti
             pag.
             87.
             
          
           
             g
             l.
             cont
             .
             ●enebrar
             .
          
           
             h
             In
             Postil
             .
             Major
             .
             in
             e●arrat
             .
             Evang.
             Domin
             .
             Trinit
             .
          
           
             i
             lib.
             2.
             
             Dial.
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             Harm
             .
             in
             Evang.
             Mat
             c.
             26
             vers
             39.
             &c.
             27
             vers
             .
             46.
             &
             lib.
             2.
             
             Instit
             .
             c.
             16
             sect
             .
             10.
             
             &
             1●
             .
          
           
             l
             In
             Luc.
             par
             .
             2.
             hom
             .
             65.
             &
             in
             Ioan.
             hom
             .
             54.
             
          
           
             m
             In
             Math
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             n
             In
             Recogn
             .
             pag
             376.
             
          
           
             o
             lib.
             2.
             
             Inst
             .
             c.
             16.
             fact
             .
             10.
             &
             seq
             .
          
           
             p
             To.
             3.
             
             W●ttemb
             .
             in
             sp
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             q
             in
             ps
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             r
             In
             Conses
             .
             majori
             de
             Coena
             Dn̄i
             .
          
           
             ſ
             To.
             2.
             in
             respōs
             .
             ad
             Confess
             .
             Luth.
             fol.
             458.
             
          
           
             t
             In
             Histor
             Sacram
             .
             par
             .
             ●
             .
             fol.
             57.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42139-e4010
           
             a
             Dom
             1.
             
             Adventus
             ,
             &
             libr
             de
             Proph.
             Christi
             .
          
           
             b
             In
             Postill
             .
             super
             Evangel
             .
             Domi.
             1.
             
             Advent
             .
             &
             Dom.
             26.
             post
             Trinit
             .
          
           
             c
             Moriu●●
             to
             Good
             Works
             in
             the
             Ep●st
             .
             Dedic
             ▪
             
          
           
             d
             lib.
             3
             ▪
             Inst
             c.
             4.
             sect
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             e
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             Inst
             .
             c.
             7.
             sect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             In
             loeis
             common
             classe
             5
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             g
             To.
             2.
             
             Wittem
             .
             de
             capt
             .
             Babyl
             .
             fol.
             74.
             
          
           
             h
             de
             Eccl.
             cont
             .
             Bellarm
             .
             cōf
             .
             2.
             quaest
             5
             
          
           
             i
             Epist
             .
             2
             ▪
             2.
             
             &
             25.
             
          
           
             k
             To.
             5.
             wittem
             :
             serm
             .
             de
             Matrim
             .
             &
             in
             1.
             ad
             Corint
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             l
             Consil
             .
             Theol.
             par
             .
             1
             pag
             648.
             
             &
             134.
             
          
           
             m
             In
             Epist
             Paul.
             ad
             Phil.
             &
             in
             1.
             ad
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             n
             lib.
             2●
             Dial.
             21.
             
          
           
             o
             lib.
             de
             Repud
             .
             &
             Divort.
             pag.
             123.
             
          
           
             p
             Canon
             .
             ●enerales
             Geuuen
             .
             1560.
             
          
           
             q
             Chap.
             13.
             art
             .
             31
             :
          
           
             r
             To.
             5.
             
             Wittem
             .
             serm
             .
             de
             Matrim
             .
          
           
             ſ
             To.
             5.
             
             Wittemb
             .
             serm
             .
             de
             Matrim
             .
          
           
             t
             In
             Scriptis
             Anglic
             de
             Reg
             Chr.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             26.
             &
             in
             Math
             c.
             19
             
          
           
             u
             in
             Consil
             .
             Theol.
             par
             .
             1
             pag.
             648●
             &
             134.
             
          
           
             x
             Dial.
             200.
             &
             204
             in
             Epist
             .
             s.
             Paul.
             ad
             Tim
             3.
             
          
           
             y
             l.
             4.
             
             Inst
             .
             c.
             19.
             sect
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             Discip
             .
             Eccl
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             z
             serm
             de
             Matrim
             .
          
           
             a
             lib.
             4
             Inst
             .
             c.
             15.
             sect
             .
             20.
             
             &
             21.
             
          
           
             b
             Act.
             27.
             
          
           
             c
             Can.
             29.
             
          
           
             d
             lib.
             2.
             
             Eccles
             .
             Polit.
             pag
             103.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             Tim.
             c.
             50.
             
          
           
             f
             In
             defens
             .
             Hoo
             keri
             art
             .
             8
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42139-e5240
           
             a
             In
             Praefat
             .
             Dialog
             .
          
           
             b
             serm
             .
             de
             50.
             
             Artic.
             in
             summa
             summarum
             .
          
           
             c
             In
             Harm
             super
             ●uc
             .
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Epito●
             .
             Cent.
             16.
             par
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             Tom.
             2.
             cont
             .
             Catabapt
             .
             fol.
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             Victoria
             verit
             .
             a●g
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             In
             cap.
             2.
             ad
             Gal.
             
          
           
             h
             de
             Eccles
             cont
             .
             Bella●m
             .
             Cont.
             2.
             q.
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             To.
             5.
             
             Wittem
             .
             ●n
             1554.
             &
             in
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Gal.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             In
             Apol
             .
             Cōf.
             c.
             de
             Concil
             .
          
           
             l
             In
             cap.
             2.
             ad
             Gal.
             &
             serm
             .
             Angl
             :
             pag
             204.
             
          
           
             m
             In
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Gal
             c.
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             
             &
             Tom.
             5.
             
          
           
             W●ttemb
             .
             an
             .
             1554.
             soi
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             n
             lib.
             5.
             de
             Eccl.
             Polit.
             sect
             .
             72.
             
          
           
             o
             Pag.
             495.
             
             &
             ●73
             .
          
           
             p
             Acts.
             and
             Mon
             ▪
             pag.
             514
             
          
           
             q
             lib.
             2
             ▪
             Inst
             .
             c
             17●
             sect
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             r
             In
             Cōment
             .
             in
             cap.
             2.
             ad
             Gal.
             
          
           
             ſ
             To.
             1.
             
             Proposit
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             t
             lib.
             2.
             instit
             .
             c.
             7.
             sect
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             u
             Harm
             .
             Evang.
             in
             Luc.
             c.
             10.
             vers
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             x
             In
             Synop
             .
             Papismi
             pag
             564.
             
          
           
             y
             lib.
             de
             servo
             .
             Arbit
             cont
             .
             Erasm
             .
          
           
             z
             lib.
             3●
             .
             Instit
             .
             c.
             21.
             sect
             .
             5.
             
             &
             7
             !
             &c.
             22.
             sect
             .
             11.
             &
             cap.
             23.
             sect
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Lib.
             2.
             inst
             .
             c.
             4
             sec
             .
             3
             &
             l.
             1.
             c.
             18
             sect
             .
             z
             &
             l.
             3
             c.
             z3
             sec
             .
             4.
             
             Lo.
             1
             de
             deprovid
             .
             c.
             6.
             in
             Synops
             .
             pag.
             563.
             
             In
             manifest
             .
             stratag
             .
             Papist
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42139-e6980
           
             l.
             4.
             
             Inst
             .
             c.
             7.
             sect
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             Defens
             .
             &c.
             pag.
             373.70
             .
             and
             395.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             Respons
             t●edecem
             Propos
             .
          
           
             c
             in
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Card.
             Belay
             Episo
             .
             Pariens
             .
          
           
             d
             In
             Tract
             ,
             Euchar.
             ad
             P.
             Sermondum
             
          
           
             e
             In
             ●not
             .
             supe●
             Nouum
             Testam
             .
             cap
             10.
             
             Matth.
             &
             soepe
             alibi
             .
          
           
             f
             To.
             1.
             
             Edit
             .
             Ie●ae
             .
             l
             ,
             de
             Capt.
             Babyl
             .
          
           
             Westph
             .
             defens
             2.
             
             Orthod
             .
             ●it
             .
          
           
             g
             Admonit
             .
             2.
             ad
             
          
           
             h
             Lib.
             de
             Coena
             Domini
             .
          
           
             i
             lib.
             de
             capt
             .
             Babyl
             .
             c.
             de
             Euchar.
             
          
           
             k
             Epist
             ad
             Bohemos
             in
             declarat
             .
             Euch.
             &
             in
             serm●
             de
             Euch.
             
          
           
             l
             in
             Concil
             .
             Theol.
             ad
             Mareh
             .
             Elect.
             de
             vsu
             vtriusque
             speciei
             pag.
             141.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42139-e8290
           
             a
             In
             Disput
             .
             Theol
             .
             pag.
             301.
             
          
           
             b
             in
             Conciliat
             loc
             .
             Scrip.
             loco
             .
             191.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             locis
             Cōmun
             .
             To.
             1.
             de
             Potest
             .
             Eccl.
             
          
           
             d
             in
             Apol.
             Confes
             .
             Aug.
             art
             13.
             &
             l.b.
             1.
             
             Epist
             .
             pag.
             234.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             cap.
             5.
             
             Epist
             .
             lac
             .
             v.
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             lib.
             4.
             
             I●st
             .
             c.
             14.
             sect
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             In
             modest
             .
             Exami●
             .
          
           
             h
             in
             Eccl
             ▪
             Polit.
             l.
             5.
             sect
             .
             66.
             
          
           
             i
             In
             locis
             Cōmun
             .
             tit
             .
             de
             Numero
             .
             Sacram
             !
          
           
             k
             in
             perpet
             .
             R●gim
             .
             pag.
             109.
             
          
           
             l
             In
             Eccl.
             Pol●t
             lib.
             5.
             sect
             77.
             
          
           
             m
             lib.
             4.
             
             Inst
             .
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             n
             Epit.
             Colloq
             .
             Mōtisbel
             .
          
           
             o
             In
             Centur
             .
             Exercit
             .
             Theol.
             pag.
             270.
             
          
           
             p
             Exam.
             par
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             q
             in
             respons
             .
             ad
             acta
             Colloq
             Montisbelgar
             .
             par
             .
             2.
             in
             Praefat.
             
          
           
             r
             In
             locis
             cōmun
             c.
             18.
             
             &
             19.
             
          
           
             ſ
             ●n
             script
             .
             Angl.
             pag.
             450.
             
          
           
             t
             To.
             1.
             in
             Explan
             .
             Art.
             90.
             
             &
             Art.
             60.
             
          
           
             u
             in
             Apolog
             .
             Confes
             .
             Aug.
             
          
           
             x
             To.
             1●
             Wittem
             .
             in
             resol
             .
             de
             Indul.
             concl
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             y
             Epist
             ad
             Spalat
             .
          
           
             z
             Acts.
             and
             Mon.
             pag.
             46●
             .
             &
             1312.
             
          
           
             a
             To.
             2.
             
             Germ
             ▪
             fol.
             214.
             
          
           
             b
             de
             formula
             ●issa
             &
             To.
             3.
             Germ.
             
          
           
             c
             in
             hiftor
             .
             Sacram
             .
             par
             .
             2.
             fol.
             13.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             replica
             cōt
             .
             Hardingum
             .